Blake

Captive to the Dark

Alaska Angelini

BLAKE

Captive to the Dark

Alaska Angelini

Copyright © 2014 by Alaska Angelini

ISBN:9781938076336

All Rights Reserved

All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is strictly coincidental. The scanning, uploading and distribution of this book via the Internet or any other means without the permission of the publisher is illegal, and is punishable by law. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted materials. Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated.

Dedication

To Ally, Mai, Terri, Monica, and Alissa. You girls are the best! Also, to all the readers. Thank you so much for giving my stories a chance. I hope you enjoy.

Prologue

Kaitlyn

Whack! The crippling sting of the whip sliced into my back, making my legs lock up. Tears had dried a long time ago. The sob that emerged was nothing more than an involuntary reaction from my body to the pain I’d numbed my mind to. The dark, damp room looming around me had disappeared after the fifth or sixth strike. The smell of mold…only a distant memory. Even the cold that had initially made my teeth chatter faded away long ago.

Unconsciousness beckoned and I flirted along the edge, waiting for my brain to shut off completely and take away the reality of my situation. Had anyone said that at the age of twenty-four I would become a victim of sex trafficking, I wouldn’t have believed them. After all, I was Kaitlyn Summers, cover model. I had contracts with a high end make-up line, not to mention I was on billboards and magazines abroad. That hadn’t mattered. Nothing had. It didn’t take me long to see I was no one special. All the fake ideals I had to live up to didn’t matter here. In the trafficking world, I was just another girl. Another body to use any way my buyer saw fit. That asshole had paid a pretty penny to have me. Something he reminded me of, constantly. Apparently, I broke him financially. Given the way he lived, I had no doubt that was true. But, he had plans to do some breaking of his own.

My appearance had been his prize, one he wanted to strip me of. He hated my face. Everything about me. He was taking his time ruining me, but it could have been worse. Sex didn’t interest him. For that, I was thankful. I might have completely died inside if I had to endure it all.

From the beginning, my looks had been nothing but a curse. Friends were hard to come by. Most didn’t trust me around their boyfriends, not that I gave them reason, and others viewed me as competition. Little did they know, I didn’t care for men. Not really. Yes, I found them attractive. And, someday, if I came across the right one, I’d invest my time. But, part of my curse was my past. Good looks, after all, were a magnet to predators. I’d seen my fair share of molesters in my youth, all related to me in one way or another. Not to mention assholes who flocked out of the woodwork like termites, eating me alive. My focus the last few years had been on modeling. A career that was now over. No one was going to want my now scarred face on a cover.

Whack! Black dots spotted my vision and rage seared my insides, no doubt adrenaline induced. I wanted this over, no matter how much more pain it might involve. The darkness of unconsciousness called and I was ready to give myself over to it. Once, I had lived for the pain of a flogger, a crop…hell, even the occasional whip. But, not this way. Not as abuse.

My toes pushed against the cold, concrete floor and I used my last bit of strength to jerk against the cuffs wildly. “Is that all you’ve fucking got, motherfucker?” The scream that left me was a mix between a growl and some animalistic warning. If I ever got free, I’d kill this shitbag excuse for a human being. I may have never seen his face, but his voice was one that haunted my never ending nightmares.

“I do like you, zvezda moya.” My star. “Such passion in you. You’ll last for a while, which makes me happy.” The Russian accent was thick and it purred behind me. My flesh crawled, making the nausea worse. This was the third time I’d been in the basement. I wasn’t sure how long I’d been with this man, but I was guessing a month, at least. The torture only came when he wanted, but it was bad enough that by the time I healed, it was time to go again. The other two girls who resided here didn’t have to endure this. They were the pure definition of sex slaves for the other two Masters who lived in the house. If they got beaten, I never noticed any marks. Of course, we rarely got to see each other for long.

Whack! Like an explosion of fire from my shoulder blade to the opposite side of my hip, the pain that flared was too much. My gasp echoed in my ears, almost sounding too loud to bear. Pain jolted as my arms took on the entirety of my weight and I swung to the front, only to spin to the side. The white cement wall rippled in front of me and I blinked hard, not caring that it didn’t come back into focus. Heaviness from being weak had me lowering my head. I longed for an escape from this place. Time seemed to slow as my lids lowered and the darkness sucked me in. I gave myself over gladly, praying I never woke up.

Chapter 1

Blake

The agenda was simple. Get Marie Sinclair out of that house and bring her home. The seventeen year old Texas native had been missing for almost six months. The cops were clueless, chalking it up to her being a runaway. I knew better. Her parents hadn’t come to me, I went to them. It was clear after viewing the case that she’d been a victim of trafficking. The crime was my specialty. I knew after a month went by without any leads, she’d been taken by the same cartel that was rounding up girls left and right in the state.

Locating their headquarters in Mexico had been impossible. No matter how hard I tried, the moment I got close, they’d move. That didn’t stop me from gathering information. One thing stood out about my girl that would make her easy to identify. The quarter-sized flower tattooed on the inside of her wrist. A white daisy with bright blue edges. That one mark had led me to Russia, but not easily. Only on the brink of death did the information come spilling out, right along with the trafficker’s insides. Fucking piece of shit.

A former detective, it had taken the disappearance of my best friend’s daughter to show me the path I was meant for. The light that turned on inside of me was like being awakened for the first time in my life. With it, came the bloodlust I’d tried to bury. It was a hell of a mixer, and one twisted ass cocktail that I drank down like an addict.

Natalie made it home to her father, my former partner, and in my wake, I’d left the city of Progreso, Mexico in a fucking inferno. That was four years ago. Since, I’d uncovered eight more girls. Avenging them was my pleasure. Seeing them back with their loved ones, my passion. And soon, Marie would make it home. I just had to get to her. That part would come easily enough, but I dreaded the initial meeting. Seeing the girls in their condition was hard to stomach. No one but me got to experience them at their worst. It made the bloodbath much easier to walk away from. Not that I really had a problem with it to begin with.

Snow was thick around me, but I felt anything but cold. The pounding of my heart accompanied with the excitement of the impending battle had sweat soaking through the thick, black, wool sweater I wore. Small puffs of frozen breath left my mouth as I stared through the binoculars toward the two story hovel my girl was in.

For three days I watched, taking in who came and went from the house. Three men. Not a problem. Two were there now. The third seemed to come and go as he pleased. All were armed, but that wasn’t uncommon for the area. Conditions were crowded in the surrounding town, but out here, it was more rural, making my job even easier. If I had to use my gun, it was likely no one would hear it. But I had a more personal revenge in mind for these motherfuckers. The large knife that rested at my hip would do the job. In beast mode, my blade was the equivalent to an artist’s paint brush. The crimson the serrated edge produced would paint the walls and floor like a timeless masterpiece. My own fucking Picasso representing protection and deliverance.

My name was getting around in the trafficking world. Especially since I left my signature on the walls for all to see.BLAKE. A threat for others to know I was coming. They needed to be afraid. If they weren’t, they were in for a surprise. I may not have gotten them this time, but who was to say my next girl wouldn’t be under their roof? It was imperative that they knew who I was. To be prepared. Maybe I was getting stupid over the years, but I craved a challenge and hoped my recklessness didn’t go unnoticed.

The gloomy, grey sky grew darker as the minutes flew by, until nothing was visible but the light coming from the top window. Movement was nonexistent from what I could see. I glanced at my watch. What better time than now? My cover would be hidden and I was growing impatient.

Snow crunched under my feet as I swung wide, staying low. A dog barked somewhere in the distance as I came to a standstill next to the side of the house. Blinds hung low, leaving only the smallest opening to look through. The view wasn’t very good, but the outlining shadow of a couch and what appeared to be a table became clear. A dark backdrop of wood paneling lined the walls. No one was downstairs from what I could see. I reached up and applied pressure to the glass. The grip on my gloves didn’t move the surface at all as I pushed upward. Fuck. It was locked. I raced toward the back, stopping at the next window on the side. Locked.

The moon didn’t reveal anything in the immediate surroundings. Not even a tree. There was no sort of cover if I needed to take it. With each footprint, I could feel myself tense even more. The back door was nothing but thick metal. From the outside, the house looked abandoned, but the doors were top of the line. I tried to ease the knob over. No luck. There were bound to be deadbolts, so picking it was out of the question. This wasn’t going to work.

The next window wasn’t any different. Fuck. I’m going to have to break the glass. So much for being a surprise. I stopped at the last window, shocked when it eased up with slight effort. The rush that thrummed inside me multiplied a hundred times over. I pulled out my Glock and opened it the rest of the way. My entry was absolutely silent. I’d practiced enough over the years. If I wasn’t rescuing slaves, I was working out and staying on top of my skills. It was crucial in my field.

The smell of mold engulfed my senses as I pushed the window back down. I hadn’t expected it on the main floor. Underground, yes. But, here, it nearly took my breath away. Boxes were piled in the corner, yet the rest of the room was empty with the exception of a sheet covered sofa.

Sounds of voices had me pausing at the cracked door.  Russian dialect drifted from what felt like upstairs. I may have known three languages, but Russian wasn’t one of them. Not that I needed a translator to figure out that someone was pissed. My gun rose to chest level while pounding erupted overhead. The stairs. I leaned forward, taking a peek out of the door. A long hallway gave view to the entry way. Again, I stole a glance, catching the moment the light was turned on and a man bounded around the corner.

“I’ll be in the basement getting it set up for Star. Let Andon know when he gets back. He’s ready for round two, says she didn’t get enough the first time.”

A laugh was the only response. Anger erupted inside at their words. So they could speak English. And pretty fucking well. I could hardly pick up an accent at all.

The door swung open, creaking loudly. Well, that was going to be a problem when I decided to go after that one. The man’s words came back to me. Star. Was that Marie? Was he going to hurt her now? Not if I had anything to about it. The door groaned as it began closing. I didn’t think, I ran for it. Screams from above halted me in my tracks. My mind battled with which way to head. If I didn’t go into the basement now, I might not have surprise on my side next time, and I had no idea if that man had a gun. But if the one screaming was my girl, I needed to go up there and make sure she was okay. It was imperative that she was good enough to make it out of here on her own two feet. We had quite the walk back to the car.

The door closed, deciding for me. Fuck, I needed to hurry. If the third guy, Andon, came back, I was screwed. No doubt, he wasn’t going to take kindly to a stranger toting a gun in his hallway. Especially with a sex slave upstairs.

“Get off me.” The female’s voice sounded soft, weak. My foot connected with the first step and I clenched my jaw at the groan the old wood made. The sounds of a fleshy smack had my rage surging. The sobbing cry that followed told me he’d probably used his fist. That bastard was so dead. I slid the gun against the small of my back. Now, to find a way up.

My hand gripped the banister, pulling against the thick wood. It looked sturdy enough. I prayed it was. The narrow space allowed me to apply most of my weight against the wall while holding onto the rail. Taking three steps up at a time, barely any noise came from beneath my feet.

“Down, bitch. You know the rules. I’m the Master. You listen to me.”

American. There was no doubt in my mind. What were these three men doing together? One spoke both Russian and English perfectly. I couldn’t tell which one was his primary language. Now this man… something wasn’t right here.

“I want to go home. Please.” The begging had me unsheathing my knife. The eight inch serrated blade was going to fulfill her wishes. She’d go home. I’d make sure of it.

Five more steps stood in my path and I swung up, gently planting my feet. As I stood, the sound of a key pushed through the front door. Fuck. This was not going my way. A bedroom stood off to the left and I slid inside, shutting the door. Muffled moaning had me spinning around.

“Oh shit.” My words were whispered, but even that shouldn’t have escaped. The sight of the dark-haired beauty restrained to the bed was almost my undoing. To say I didn’t know who she was would have been a lie. Kaitlyn Summers had been all over the news for the last month. But this skinny, beaten…cut up... I couldn’t breathe past the soul sucking rage. Never had I reacted in such a way to a slave before, and I’d seen my fair share of abused captives. What was it about her that triggered me? The modeling pictures they’d played all over the mainstream media? I’d seen her before and now, like this? Was that why?

Another moan left her as she lifted her head. One of her eyes was slightly swollen. The laceration on her cheek was bright pink, no doubt on the verge of getting infected, if not already. My eyes traveled to the other side of her face where the scar was. It started right by her earlobe and slashed diagonally toward her nose, stopping an inch short. Fucking bastard. The line wasn’t thick, but enough so that she’d carry the mark forever. Not that she’d want to go back into modeling after this. Most girls had a hard time returning to normal.

“Quiet.” One word. That was all I had to say to have her nodding her head, a spark of intelligence lighting her face despite her condition. Well, that was surprising. Most girls would have screamed for me to help them, too panicked and irrational to think past the smallest chance at freedom.

Footsteps stomped up the stairs, followed by the exchange of shouted conversation. I pushed to the back of the closet, lowering. Clothes were thickly piled together, giving me excellent coverage. I pulled the door more closed and moved behind it to hide in the shadows. The musky smell had me taking slow breaths. Shit, I couldn’t wait to get out of here. Now, with an extra girl. One with no family that I could remember being mentioned in the media coverage. Well, she was sure to have plenty of friends. She’d been a model, after all. Men were probably burning candles outside her place by the masses.

“It’s time, zvezda moya.” My star. “Enrique has your room all set up and ready for you.

A black mask covered the man’s face as he walked toward the bed. I leaned over, watching. Waiting.

“Are you ready to follow orders like we’ve been working on?”

Squeaking came from the bed as he sat down on the edge and ran his finger over the scar. Pain zigzagged along my jaw at the pressure of my teeth grinding together. The beast inside swirled, searching for a way out. Patience used to be one of my virtues. At the moment, all I felt compelled to do was burst from this closet and cut off his hand for touching her. Then, I’d really show him what my blade was capable of.

A sound of agreement came from Kaitlyn, moving the man into motion.

“I’m going to undo the restraints. I’ll give you a few minutes to adjust, then you’re going to stand on your spot and kneel. If you fight me again, you’re going to be sorry. Is that understood?” The gentle caress from the back of his fingers had me squeezing the handle of the knife even harder. Come on, Kaitlyn. Give me something to work with. If I was going to take out the other two men, I needed this killing to be fast and silent.

A sound came from her mouth as he pulled out the foul rag. “Thank you, Master,” she whispered. That word…coming from her…directed at him. Fuck. No. My weight rocked against the balls of my feet. I was so ready to end this. To stab my knife right though his ear and try to erase the bastard from ever hearing her address him that way.

Shaking took over my body that was purely adrenaline induced. Also new for me.

“I’m proud of you.” The last shackle clinked against the metal frame and he stood. “Now, take your position, Star. Show me you’ve learned your lesson.”

“Ahh.” A sob escaped her as the sheet peeled away from her back. She gagged as she pushed herself to stand on shaky legs. As the bright blue of her eyes connected with mine, time completely stopped. Kaitlyn started walking right toward me. The floor could have given out beneath me and I would have only known because of our severed connection. What we share was so intense that I felt it brand me soul deep. My heart raced even faster. Someone could have stabbed me in the back and it wouldn’t have infiltrated the depths that the slave had just touched. I hadn’t even known the place existed and, somehow, she’d discovered it within the smallest fraction of a moment.

As she got closer, I felt myself leaning more toward her. I blinked hard and forced myself back. What the fuck was wrong with me? Shit. I was going to end up getting myself killed if I didn’t pull my head out of my ass and focus on the job. This wasn’t even my girl. I’d still save her, but Marie was supposed to be my focus.

Kaitlyn’s nude body turned around and kneeled right in front of the door I was using for cover. Her hands went behind to rest over her ass while she sat on the heels of her feet. We were literally a foot away. All I had to do was reach over and I could trace my fingertip down the arch in her back if I wanted. And, fuck me…I did. My fingers twitched at the thought. If it wasn’t for the multiple lacerations covering her skin, I would have teased the idea even more. Given what I was faced with, all that took over was revenge.

“Perfect, zvezda moya. You’ll be rewarded for your obedience.” The black jacket the man wore was tossed on the bed, revealing a cream colored long sleeve shirt.

The movement of Kaitlyn’s hand drew my attention. Again, she motioned. What the hell was she doing? A quick little wave of her fingers came next. Was she signaling for me to give her something? The gesture turned panicked and I knew she was about to break. Shit. The decision twisted my insides. If I didn’t give her what she wanted, things were about to get a lot worse. Possibly fatal, for me or her. Maybe, both. At least I still had my gun. I’d see what she was capable of. If he somehow got the upper hand, I’d put a bullet right through his fucking head.

My hand lowered until it was right over the floor. Slowly, I eased the handle of the knife into her palm. An exhale filled the room. Something so small, yet in that moment, I knew to her it was a memory she’d always keep close. That gave me hope for her.

“Master, may I ask you something?” She cleared her throat and brought one of her hands up to her neck. White knuckles appeared as she gripped the knife even tighter in the other.

The masked man came forward. He looked every bit the role he tried to portray. His stance mirrored a man of wealth. Power. But, he was anything but. A wanna-be. A breaker of beautiful women. And, I knew exactly why. My job as a detective hadn’t been for nothing. My ability to read people was priceless. In real life, this man wouldn’t be given the time of day by a woman a quarter as beautiful as Kaitlyn, and he couldn’t stand it. Couldn’t stand his shitty life. The anger he took out on slaves was the only way he knew how to release his rejection. There was no doubt in my mind he was buying beauty to destroy it.

“Speak, Star. What is it?”

Coughing began to fill the room. “I can’t.” She coughed some more. The shitbag walked forward, leaning down. I reached around to my back, pulling the Glock free. So fast that it shocked me, Kaitlyn flew forward, shoving the blade straight into the masked man’s throat. The slice downward had blood spraying out, followed by gargling. The beautiful slave captured my heart even more as she continued lunging her hand forward. Stabbing. Slicing. Even when he fell over the edge of the bed and tried flopping around the floor, her skinny frame held him down so she could keep working the knife.

“You like to cut women?” she whispered.

Fucking whispered. This was no anger induced murder she was committing. She was in complete control. That had my eyes going wide. Who was this woman who could filet a man so easily that it didn’t even show in her voice? That she kept control so she wouldn’t alert the others?

Kaitlyn jerked off his mask and covered his mouth as small gasps came out. Shit. She was blocking his air. As if leaving him on the verge of death by stabbing wasn’t enough, she wanted to suffocate him? The awe I experienced couldn’t be hidden behind my mask of disinterest. This woman on her best day could have taken off her clothes and begged me to dominate her, and I wouldn’t have been as captivated as I was in this very moment.

“I like to cut, too,” she whispered.  “If you ask me, I think I do it better.” The blade imbedded into his chest with one thrust and she stood, taking a deep breath. It didn’t stop at one. A series of large intakes left her. I pushed to my feet. The bright blue of her eyes jerked to me, wild. Panicked…free.

“I…” She looked back at the man. The fullness of her lips parted, and then closed. Slowly, her focus returned and I shook my head. There was no use for words. What happened, happened. Excuses or fluffing the truth wasn’t going to work here. If she hadn’t done it, Kaitlyn would have witnessed it coming from me. Either way, the man’s fate wouldn’t have changed.

The mold stench came back as I turned toward the closet. She needed clothes. Something warm. “We need to get you dressed. We have a long, cold walk ahead of us.” Without thought, I took out a T-shirt and wiped the blood off of her face, hands, and chest. She didn’t seem to notice or mind in the least. Her stare never left me.

“Who are you?” Even now, she continued to keep her voice down.

I pulled a large, dark green sweater and sweatpants from the hanger, thrusting them at her. “Later. Put these on. I have a girl to find.”

“Which one? There’s three of us here.”

I tried to keep stop my fists from clenching. “Three?” What the hell was I going to do with three girls? Two was bad enough. If one collapsed, I could deal with that. The other could walk. If two out of the three were bad off, we were fucked in more ways than one. I might be strong, but toting two girls over my shoulder for miles in the snow wasn’t my idea of a quick getaway.

“Yes. I haven’t seen them often. They have more freedom than me. One has blonde hair. The other, she’s French, I believe. I heard her talking another language that wasn’t the same as these men. I took Spanish in high school and I know it wasn’t that. But she said, oui, a lot, so I’m just guessing.” Kaitlyn grabbed the clothes, sliding them on. The wince as she pulled the sweater on made me want to go stab the asshole again. I walked over, pulling my blade free. The blood smeared against his jeans as I wiped his essence clean and placed it back in its sheath.

Great. I had a French girl, a Southern girl, and a model from LA. I’d have to make some calls once I got to the car. “My girl’s from Texas. Meets the description of the first. Did you happen to notice a tattoo on her wrist?”

Kaitlyn grinned a little. The sight of it was a tad bit unnerving. Here she was, beaten, previously restrained, just killed a man, and now she was smiling? I almost couldn’t grasp how calm she appeared. Slaves weren’t like this. Not the ones I’d come across.

“A flower,” she said, lowly.

It took me a few seconds to make my mind start working. I was overanalyzing her, yet I couldn’t stop myself from noticing how the dark green of the sweater played off her blue eyes. Jesus.

“Yes.” I handed her a bulky jacket I grabbed from another hanger. The temperature of her hand as she took it was warm. Too warm. “That’s Marie. Her parents hired me to bring her home.”

“Must be nice.” The statement was so quiet it was almost inaudible. I knew Kaitlyn Summers didn’t have parents, or any family for that matter. If she did, they would have been on the television, begging for someone to find their daughter. The only people I saw on the news were a handful of other models crying over their missing friend. If it was genuine, it wasn’t very believable.

Blood filled my mouth and I suddenly realized I was biting the inside of my cheeks. The sadness that radiated from her didn’t sit well with me at all. She’d already been through so much. For her to go through any more could wait until I dropped her off. I wasn’t cut out to deal with emotions. “Hey,” my gloved hand reached out and I pushed under her chin, bringing her face back up to me, “you weren’t unnoticed, Kaitlyn Summers.”

Instantly, her hand came up to cover the scar on her face. “You know who I am?”

My fingers left her chin and swatted her hand away before I considered how she might be affected. To think she was hiding herself from me out of embarrassment crawled under my skin. Scarred or not, she was still one of the most beautiful women I had ever seen. Hell, even the bruises couldn’t conceal what she’d been blessed with.

“Never hide who you are. Wear that shit like a badge. Be proud. You’re alive, baby.” I gripped the back of my neck, thinking. She needed assurance. Confidence. I wasn’t sure if I was helping, but she’d take it for what it was. “The whole country is looking for you. It’s time to go home. What do you say?” I stepped back and held out my hand, offering her something I’d never willingly given to any slave who wasn’t injured. Security in contact.

Rule one—broken.

Chapter 2

Kaitlyn

I let the leather slide across my fingertips as I eased my hand into the mysterious man’s. Leather. Such a fetish of mine before all of this happened. Especially gloves. The feel of the cool, smoothness sliding over my nose and mouth, down my throat, clutching, squeezing….with the way my body responded, maybe it still was.

The response to the material died just as fast as it came. Hesitantly, I looked into the flat stare of my rescuer’s light blue eyes. Well, technically, he wasn’t mine. He was here for the other girl, but he’d saved me from this life by showing up and giving me his knife. That was something.

“We need to get out of here. It won’t be long before they come looking for their friend. I heard one of the girls further down the hall. It’s time I round them up. Maybe you should stay in here until I come get you.” His fingers enclosed over mine, almost as if he didn’t want to let go. The thought that he would had instant fear surging inside me.

“Please, don’t leave me here,” I begged, noticing my voice had cracked. “What if you don’t come back?”

The side of his mouth rose into a smile so dark my brain seized to grasp the sudden change of emotion I felt. Fear turned into arousal in a heartbeat, making me take a step back. The length of my arm outstretched and the expression on his face changed to one of annoyance.

“Trust me. I’ll be back. You’re better off here. You’ve already been through and seen too much.”

“I’m not weak. I wish I had more time, I’d have done more damage than that blow-and- go butchery I managed. Bastard deserved to suffer like I did.” The words tumbled out, making his eyebrows draw in. Slowly, he shook his head.

“No. I’d say you’re not weak at all.” The grip tightened.

Warmth settled in my bones for the first time since I’d been here. Every step we took toward the door made pain flicker through my body like an electrical shortage. The twinges, accompanied by my shaky, unused legs had me feeling lightheaded by the time he grabbed the door knob. It probably would have been better if I stayed, but I couldn’t. The thought that something would happen to my rescuer and I would be stranded here in this room for another second gave me the strength to keep going.

“Not a word. You stand behind me at all times. If something bad happens, which it won’t, but if…you fucking run.” He pulled a flashlight out of the belt around his waist and pushed it into my free hand. “I have a car almost three miles south.” He pointed toward the front of the house. “Black piece of shit hidden behind some bushes. You won’t miss it. Keys are inside. Ten miles down the main road, that way,” he pointed to the far side, “is the airport. You’ll see the sign a mile down. If you don’t, you’re going the wrong way. I have a plane waiting. Give them the name Blake Morgan and tell them to take you home. Now, repeat it.”

The instructions replayed in my mind until I had them imprinted. “Three miles, that way.” I gestured with my head. “Black car. I take it ten miles, that way.” Again, I motioned. “Blake Morgan.” For some reason, fluttering tickled my stomach at saying his name. There was a power to it that was inexplicable. I lifted my hand that held his and brought the leather glove to my lips, pressing against the cool material. “Thank you, Blake.”

I didn’t miss the way he tensed. His fingers from his other hand weaved through the dirty blond of his hair and strands stuck up at odd angles. Out of all the jobs I’d done, I’d never seen a sexier man. GQ would have jumped to have his face on their magazine. Strong, defined jaw, his nose, thin and straight, but it was those luscious lips that called to me. As for his body, well, I couldn’t see it behind the thick layers of black tactical clothing he wore, but given his wide shoulders and lean waist, I had no doubt he was the full package.

“Now—

“Andon!” The voice echoed from the distance and I guessed it was coming from downstairs. Nausea pushed against the back of my throat and I was lifted so fast, I nearly screamed at the agony that took over my back from his fingers.

“You stay in the fucking closet until I say.”

Clothes pushed my hair forward as he practically tossed me inside and pushed the door almost all the way shut. Pounding from the stairs had me gripping the flashlight tight. The view I had from the small crack didn’t show me shit. Blake was gone, out of my sight, and I had no clue where he was.

Seconds dragged out for an eternity. The heavy, uneven breaths coming from my mouth echoed in my ears. The intense pressure and ringing made me want to open my mouth wide to try to get my ears to pop, but I was too afraid to move. Frozen, I waited. The creaking of the door stopped my breathing altogether.

“An—

The smallest gasp accompanied with a light thump was all I heard. Then, nothing. I lowered to the ground and peered out of the crack only to come face to face with wide brown eyes. Lifeless. Oh, shit…I couldn’t move. Couldn’t break my stare from the empty one of a dead captor. For minutes, I was caught in a trance. A voice ripped me from the darkness.

“Hey!” The yell in the distance was followed by a shot, one so quiet I wasn’t sure if that’s what it had been. My soul slammed into every inch of my skin. Without thought,I threw open the closet door to come face to face with my rescuer’s name smeared across the wall in blood.Blake.What was he doing? Did he want people to know who was responsible for these deaths? These Masters had friends. I’d heard them downstairs. Was Blake stupid, or did he have a death wish?

Eerie silence had my flesh crawling enough to break my focus on the name. I stopped at the threshold of the door and glanced down the hall. Sweat from my palm made the flashlight seem heavier. The blonde was huddled in the center, curled in a fetal position. What had the rescuer said her name was? Fear made each step toward her feel like I was walking through quicksand.

“Hey,” I whispered. “Marie?” Damn, I hoped that was her name. “Marie,” I hissed, impatiently. Green eyes rose in my direction and I waved my hand. “Come. We have to go.” Her head turned toward the door she was sitting outside of and the length of the hall took forever as I came to stand before her. Maybe I was afraid of what I was going to see. A part of me already suspected.

Blake.Right there on the back wall. The third captor lay dead in the center of the room. The soulless stare I was beginning to attribute to him turned to me and I swore I was looking at the devil himself. In this mode, he wasn’t the rescuer. He was a killer. Pure and simple. Blake Morgan was every bit as evil as the men who’d bought all of us, if not more. Not in the way they were, but somewhere, within, darkness had taken him over…like me, so long ago.

The door behind me opened and I jumped, spinning around. The French girl walked out, trembling.

“Everyone get dressed as warm as you can. We’re going home.” Blake strode past me, clutching to my hand and pulling me further away from the other slaves. He took the flashlight, putting it back in the belt. “Mentally, you’re the strongest here. Get them going. We don’t have much time. The guy was on the phone when I came in. Hell only knows who he was talking to.”

Numbly, I nodded and broke away. “Girls, let’s get going,” I shouted. “Hurry up, unless you want new Masters.” The threat had a cry coming from Marie’s mouth. She jumped up, but wouldn’t go through the door of the bloody room. “Marie.” My voice was harsh, but I couldn’t contain my own anxieties. The warning worked and she burst into the room, keeping her focus straight ahead. My attention went to the French girl who was still standing there. “Clothes.” I grabbed the jacket, pulling at it. “Now.” The wave seemed to work as she caught my meaning. I looked down at my feet. Shit. I needed shoes.

Blake stepped in my path as I approached my old room. Damn, I really didn’t want to go back in there.

“You’re doing great, Kaitlyn.” He lowered his voice. “I need you to stay strong for me. Just a little longer.”

A sarcastic laugh exploded from my lips, startling me. Where the hell had that come from? Fuck, I wasn’t good in the head. That was evident not only to me, but to the man whose eyebrows drew in from my outburst. “All I know how to do is be strong, Mr. Morgan. No one breaks me. This…” I waved my hand, letting the sarcasm pour from my lips like a flood of acid. “Just a fucking time stamp in the passport of my damaged, but beautiful life.”

There was no reason to continue with the conversation. I slipped past him and looked at the dead men on the floor. Blood pooled on the old wood beneath their lifeless bodies. My mind took in every little detail. Seeing this would help me with the nightmares. These bastards wouldn’t be back for me. Thanks to Blake, I had nothing to fear from them.

A new pair of rain boots rested at the top of the closet. They weren’t going to be warm, but they’d do. My eyes looked down, only to go back to them. I may be five-foot-seven, but the top shelf was even too high for me. Without thought, I stepped on the dead man’s back and grabbed them. Now, all I needed were socks. I wheeled around, catching Blake’s penetrating stare. What was he thinking? Probably that I was off my rocker. Well, I wasn’t the only one. My name sure as hell wasn’t written on the wall in blood for all to see.

The dresser off to the side was practically bare, but I managed to find two mismatched wool socks. While I slid them on, I tried to ignore the stars that danced before my eyes. My body swayed and slammed into the drawers. I blinked, trying to bring the room back into focus. The pain was there from my injuries, but I knew my condition had to do more from dehydration and lack of food.

“Fuck,” Blake growled. He was suddenly before me. “Give me those. You’re not well at all.”

I tried to pull the sock out of his hand, but I was too weak to even budge it from his grasp. “I’m fine. Let me have it. We need to get going.”

“Lift your foot.” Those pale blue eyes met mine. “If you can.”

Of course I could. I stood straight and brought it a few inches off the ground while he slid the sock on. Warmth started at the top if my foot and traveled to my toes. A moan almost followed the sensation. Would the cold ever go away? I wasn’t so sure. The constant state I’d been in for a month had left me chilled to the core.

“Good girl.” He slid the boot on. “Now, the other one.” I obeyed, only because I was too damn tired to fight him. Already, I’d had more activity than I was used to. How was I going to make it three miles through the bitter cold and snow? One step at a time. That’s how.

The two girls appeared at the door, bundled up. The weight of my clothes made my shoulders feel like they were sagging to the ground, but I pretended to be fine as Blake finished and grabbed my hand.

“Alright. You all stay close to me. It’s going to be dark out there and I don’t want to use the flashlight. Keep your hands in your pockets, but link your arms together. We’re going to hurry as fast as we can. If any of you feel the need to take a break, just let me know. I’d rather stop for a few minutes than have you pass out on me. Got it?” His eyes came to me. It took everything I had not to roll my eyes.

I held out my arm and Marie slid hers around it. The French girl connected with her and Blake nodded. “Okay, let’s go.”

The moment the front door opened, the cold nearly took my breath away. I’d thought it’d been freezing inside. There was no way I could have prepared for the frigid temperatures waiting outside.

Blake led us into the pitch black night, seeming to know exactly where to go. The wind swirled, blowing back my hair. I wished I would have tucked it into the thick jacket to cover my neck. At the first stop, I’d definitely fix that.

It didn’t take long for the boots to start rubbing into the back of my heels. Each crunch into the ankle deep snow had me fighting to keep them on. Burning settled into my lungs and I kept my head down as much as possible to let the heat seeping out of the top of the jacket provide warmer air to inhale.

“You all doing okay?” Blake kept the pace fast, but I knew he was holding back. The light from the house was still visible in the distance, but barely. We were making progress, but I wasn’t sure how much further I could push myself. We probably hadn’t even gone a mile yet.

“Good,” Marie said, quietly. The French girl mumbled something and I forced myself to speak.

“Fine.”

Whether or not he was looking at me, I wasn’t sure. No way was I getting away from the only heat source available.

Whistling sounded through the thickening trees. As we began to weave around them, I couldn’t get over the impression that I was on a merry-go-round. The darkness was playing tricks on my mind, and I was so thirsty. My tongue felt swollen and sponge-like. Tightening gripped at my hand just as my feet stumbled.

“Okay, break time.” The flashlight came on and Blake pulled me to a tree, leaning me against it. The girls naturally followed and we huddled close. Their warmth felt so good. Comforting. As we circled and rested our foreheads against each other, I’d never felt so close with other females before. The three of us may have not known each other, but we all shared a horror induced nightmare that other women would never experience in their lifetime.

Marie sobbed and more of her small body pressed against me. Tears came to my eyes as Frenchie broke down, too, but I held mine in. I didn’t cry before, and I wouldn’t now. We were too close to being free. No use shedding tears when they were useless. They weren’t going to carry me to the plane, and the weakness that followed would only set me back in our journey.

“Here. Drink.” Blake thrust a small thermos in my direction and pulled a phone out. My hand shook as I took it and drank the cold water down. I didn’t want to stop, but somehow managed to force myself. The other girls copied my movements, passing it back and forth.

“Javier, get the plane ready. We’ll be there shortly.” The light from the cell turned off and he pushed it back into his pocket.

My excitement soared, giving me renewed energy. “We should go,” I whispered. “Not much longer now.” Instinctively, I kissed both of their cheeks. It felt natural and gave me pause. I tried to ignore my uncharacteristic response while I handed Blake the drink. The glow from the flashlight showed me nothing as to his emotions. He was watching my every move, but he remained stoic.

“Come, Kaitlyn.” His arm bent and I slid mine through, giving my other to Marie. The snow began to crunch under our feet again. Minutes went by, and then what felt like hours. I wasn’t sure how long we’d been walking, but I knew I was dead on my feet. Fogginess settled into my mind and my legs were numb. I kept stumbling, barely able to lift my own weight. Home kept repeating in my head, but it wasn’t working anymore.

“Almost there, Kaitlyn. How you doing?”

Although I couldn’t see Blake, I could feel his stare. Heaviness pulled at my eyelids and I fought to keep them open.

“Talk to me.” His voice was so far away.

I felt myself falling forward before my mind registered the act. The world turned on its axis and Blake’s arms were scooping me up before I hit the ground. He was talking. Somehow, I knew that, but what he way saying was beyond me. Nothing was processing. My eyes rolled and I caught the dark shadows of trees moving overhead. Pain in my back brought me slightly back to reality. I heard myself groan, but it sounded muffled.

“Come on, girls. Maybe a quarter of a mile left. You’re all doing great. Just keep holding onto my belt.”

Unconsciousness pulled at me and I fought it with everything I had. The battle was a losing one. My mouth flew open at the pain from Blake adjusting his arms. The last of my survival instincts kicked in.

“Blake.” My hand gripped against the front of his dark sweater. I was afraid of what was happening. Something told me my body was shutting down and the fear of not waking up was suddenly the most terrifying thing I could ever imagine. I’d done nothing but beg for death since I’d been taken. Now, I wanted to live. “I’m scared.”

Lips pressed against my forehead as he cradled me. “Who’s got you, Kaitlyn?”

“You do,” I whispered. The darkness was sucking me down fast. My head rolled to the side and Blake’s words echoed in my head.

“That’s right, baby. You’re safe with me.” His voice lowered. “For now.”

Chapter 3

Blake

Tough. That didn’t even begin to describe the woman in my arms. Son of a bitch. I had never expected her to last so long. It wasn’t from lack of trying either. She’d given it everything she had to make it back to the car. The internal side of her had won. Kaitlyn was sick. The fever taking over her body didn’t escape me. She had an infection and if I didn’t get her to the hospital fast, it was going to get worse. But, here? Fuck, I didn’t trust to keep her on Russian soil.

The bushes came into sight and we were suddenly at the car. “Marie, y’all get in the back.” The resistance to my belt was set free as the blonde helped the other girl climb inside. I opened the passenger door and eased Kaitlyn down. A mass of dark hair slid across her face as her head fell to the side, limp. My fingers pulled it back and I couldn’t help but stare. God, even pale and bruised, I couldn’t get over how gorgeous she was. The leather covering the back of my hand slid down her cheek. Protectiveness surged and something altogether unfamiliar joined in.

Rule two—broken.

The moment my lips kissed her, I broke the no emotion rule. How, in the matter of an hour, had I turned my back on everything I knew?

Strands of her hair fell back into her face as I stood and shut the door. Questions poured into my mind. A mass of unknown queries all concerning the mystery of the captive who had landed in my lap in the most unexpected place. I hardly heard the engine turn over as I started the car and headed for the airport.

Kaitlyn Summers was starting to take me over. Even when I was shot at, she was on my mind. With each slice of my blade, all I could see was her own work. It fucking captivated me that she held what I did. Maybe it was only a response to her trauma, but I wasn’t so sure. Did it matter anyway? Aggravation was all I felt as I passed the airport sign. It wasn’t like she was going to team up with me and we’d take out the bad guys together. I’d never allow her to put herself in danger that way. It had to be the strength the woman displayed. How hardcore she was wielding a knife. How she felt nothing afterward. Yes. Kaitlyn’s darkness was the perfect aphrodisiac for a monster like me.

“No.” Her frail voice had me turning toward the passenger side. My hand left the wheel to reach out to her and the act had me hesitating. This wasn’t right. I had to stop before it was too late.

A shaky voice pulled me from my reverie. “Who are you?”

I glanced in the rearview mirror to see Marie holding onto the other girl. Her eyes were slightly widened. Scared. “You knew my name. Did my parents send you?”

I nodded. “Yes, Marie. Speaking of which, I need to give them a call.” What in the hell was my problem? I should have done this minutes ago.

The phone rested in one of the pockets on my belt and I took it out, turning it on. The signal was weak, but I needed to attempt it. I glanced through the contacts and hit their number. It was answered on the second ring.

“Hello.” The deep Texas accent was laced with static. I took a deep breath, feeling a burst of accomplishment. This was what I looked forward to.

“Mr. Sinclair, this is Blake Morgan. I have Marie. We’re coming home.”

Silence was followed by a sob. “Oh, God.” More crying. “Thank you. God. Is she okay? Can I talk to her?”

I smiled. “Yeah, hold on.” My arm reached back and she grabbed the phone from my hand so fast, it made me even happier.

“Daddy?” The word came out broken up between deep intakes of breath. “Daddy.” For the longest time she cried, repeating the word over and over. As we approached, she seemed to calm. “Yes, I’m okay. Mr. Morgan saved us.” She got quiet as I pulled into the private airport. The main building was no bigger than the size of a two bedroom apartment. The parking lot was just as small. I threw the car in park and turned around.

“I need to talk to your dad, Marie. Tell him goodbye.”

The sadness drained the color from her face. “Daddy, I have to go. We’re at the airport. Okay. I love you, too.”

The phone was placed back in my palm and I brought it to my ear. I still had calls to make. Dammit. This was going to be a long night. “Mr. Sinclair, we’re about to board. I’ll call you when I have an estimated time of arrival.”

“Thank you. I mean that.” He was still crying. “I can never repay you for what you’ve done.”

“You’ve already paid more than enough. We’ll be home soon.” I hung up the phone and dialed my old partner’s number. He answered, his voice scratchy. Shit, he hated when I woke him up. It had to be around noon, Houston time. No doubt he was working the night shift again.

“You better have a damn good reason for calling, Morgan.”

A laugh came from my mouth. “I do. I have three girls I’m about to take from Russia. Slaves, Jack. One’s French. She doesn’t speak English. The other is Marie Sinclair, the girl I was telling you about.” I looked toward Kaitlyn. Soft sounds were still coming from her and they made me feel queasy. Lord only knew what she was dreaming about. Whatever it was, I knew it wasn’t good. “The other is Kaitlyn Summers.”

“Why does that name sound familiar?” He paused. “The model on the news!”

Well, he was awake now. “Yeah, that one. She’s bad off. I need to get her to a hospital, but not until I reach the States. I’m about to pop her some antibiotics and Tylenol to try to hold her over, but I need you to do me a favor. The flight’s only a little over twelve hours. You’re going to have to cover me. I need you there, partner. I’ve bribed the customs guy here, but I’m over my head with a French girl once I get into Texas.”

“Shit, Morgan,” he groaned. “You know I always help, but lately you’re really pushing things. I’ll see what I can do.”

I got out and walked around to the passenger side. “Thanks, Jack. I owe you one.”

“No you don’t, and you know it.” The line disconnected and I pushed the phone into my pocket. Jack would take care of things. He always did.

Kaitlyn moaned as I lifted her from the seat. The other two girls were already waiting and didn’t hesitate to follow me into the building. Javier, the co-pilot, looked like shit, but was definitely ready.

“Christian says we’re good to go. Just waiting on you.”

“What the hell are you doing out here, then? Let’s go.” I walked faster, glancing behind me to check on how the girls were doing. Aside from weary, they looked okay. Unlike the one in my arms. The fever was making her hot as hell. The walk had taken too much out of her. This was not how I wanted to leave Russia. I feared Marie would be sick, but she looked remarkably well aside from the slight bruising on her cheek. Even the French girl appeared in good health. Kaitlyn, on the other hand, was getting worse by the minute.

I bounded up the steps to my plane. Since I was a child, I had hated the money I was born into. My parents loved showing it off. Me, I was raised to work for what I wanted. The fortune I had in the bank since I was twenty-five had never been touched until I found my calling. Unless I was helping slaves, it didn’t get used. Even in my everyday life, the decent house, the motorcycle, it all existed from the money I received for saving the girls. And that wasn’t a fortune. I only took what the families could afford. If they couldn’t and I had enough information, I went and got them at my own expense.

My life was yin and yang. Half charitable, half pure sadistic fucking killer. The contrast was startling, even to myself. But I knew what I wanted, and when I made up my mind, there were no excuses. I took what was mine. Right or wrong. If anyone thought I gave a shit about rules or laws, they didn’t know me. Not that anyone really did. They only saw what I wanted them to. Either the good, former detective, slave saver…or the monster that was there to cut them to shreds. The medium ground, to most, wasn’t acceptable. Behind closed doors was my mix, and that leaned way more toward beast than nice guy. Most women couldn’t handle it. And they’d yet to see what I really wanted to unleash on them. The thought had my eyes lowering to the slave in my arms. How deep did Kaitlyn’s darkness run? I was a bastard for wanting to find out.

The warmth from inside the plane made me break out into an instant sweat as I imagined her staring up at me, passion etched deep into her face. The fantasy died instantly. What the fuck was I doing? The sudden flashes left me feeling claustrophobic. She had been a slave. How much of a bastard was I? Hadn’t she been hurt enough? And here I was, wanting to introduce her to the real me. Yeah, fucking right.

I took a seat in the plush, leather lounger and rested Kaitlyn against my lap while I maneuvered my hands around to take off my jacket. If these other girls weren’t here, I would have probably stripped off my sweater, but Marie was only seventeen. My stomach turned the moment I took a good look at the French girl. It was as I suspected. In the bright light, she appeared even younger.

“Quel est votre nom?” What is your name? Although I could speak her language, I was anything but fluent.

Big brown eyes got wider at my question. “Nadine Moreau.”

“Âge?”  Age?

“Douze, Sir.”

My jaw tightened. “Twelve. Shit.” The lack of brutality I served up to those men was going to haunt me for years. A little girl. God dammit. She’d never be the same after this. “Nous allons vous revenir à vos parents, Nadine.” We’re going to get you back to your parents, Nadine.

Marie curled on one of the white leather loveseats, pulling Nadine close again. Within minutes, we were taking off. The moment we were in the air, I shifted. “Marie, I have to take Kaitlyn to the back. I have a bed there. She needs to rest and I need to get her some medicine. Will you and Nadine be all right up here by yourselves for a while?”

She nodded her head and I flipped on the flat screen, handing her the remote. “There’s movies you can look through.” I pointed to the small fridge. “Water and food. Help yourselves to whatever you want.”

“Thank you, Mr. Morgan.” The frail voice was barely heard as I carried Kaitlyn to the back. The door swung open at my push and I looked around the room. Dark blue silk covered the bed and there was the good size TV just to my left. The luxuries were nice, but I’d never paid attention before now. For some reason, I wanted the best for her.

The comforter was slightly cool as I lowered her onto the mattress. Dark hair spanned across the pillows. Instead of it being silky smooth like I knew it could be, knots were thick and it was a bit frizzy. Pity. I bet she looked even more amazing clean and cared for.

“Kaitlyn.” Gently, I shook her. Nothing.

An adjoining restroom stood to the right and I walked in, opening one of the cabinets along the back wall. I took out a bottle of Amoxicillin and some Tylenol. Shit, I hoped she wasn’t allergic to Penicillin. Thousands of feet in the air, that would not be good.

Water bottles filled the small fridge in the corner. I took one, twisting it open. “Kaitlyn.” Even called louder, she didn’t budge. My hand tapped against her face, causing the slightest amount of awareness. “Come on, baby. Open your eyes. I need you to wake up.”

A groan left her mouth. “I’m cold,” she whispered.

“I know, sweetie, and I’ll warm you up soon enough, but I need you to take this medicine for me. You’re sick. We need you better. This will help.”

My hand came to her forehead and I couldn’t believe how hot she’d gotten in the small amount of time. “Kaitlyn, come on.” A cry came from her mouth as I pulled her to a sitting position. Bloodshot eyes peered up at me, sleepily. While she was awake, I needed to get this medicine in her. “Not allergic to Penicillin, are you?”

“No.” She blinked, her lids nearly staying shut. “Blake.”

“Yes, Kaitlyn?” I took the opportunity of her mouth being open to push the pills in and bring the water to her cracked lips. “Tell me what you want to say after you take those.”

She swallowed and her eyes rolled back for the briefest moment before she blinked them back straight. “Am I dying?”

Just the thought had me shaking my head. Not because I wasn’t sure, but because imagining her death when I’d only just met her was unacceptable. “No, you’re not going anywhere but home. Well, technically you’re going to the hospital first, but then you’re going back to where you live. You should be happy about that, right?”

What looked to be a laugh tried to surface. “Yeah. Sure.” The agreement was laced with sarcasm. Confusion had me trying to read the multiple expressions that crossed her face.

“You don’t want to go home?”

Kaitlyn eased back onto the mattress, never answering. While I stared down, I couldn’t stop my mind from trying to figure her out her response. Where did she live? Was it nice? Some fancy penthouse where she dazzled all of her other model friends? I stiffened. Boyfriend? Someone more serious? No one appeared on the news, but maybe they weren’t public. Or maybe he was a piece of shit and didn’t want to be broadcasted to the world.

Anger enflamed my being at the very thought. I would have fucking pleaded if it meant the safe return of Kaitlyn. She was worth it. That, and so much more.

My hand pushed back the hair from her face and I couldn’t help but run my finger over the scar on her cheek. “Who are you, Kaitlyn Summers? I want to know everything,” I whispered.

A small moan left her lips as she turned into my touch. The scorching heat had me standing from the bed and walking into the bathroom. I wet a washcloth and came back to rest it on her forehead. She didn’t so much as flinch while I took off the rain boots. The blood on the back her heels had me shaking my head. I continued to talk to her as I wet another small towel and washed her feet. “You’re a tough one. I think that’s why I like you. So brave. You don’t give up.” My hand lifted her foot, inspecting it. Not too big, not to small. Perfect toes. Go figure. She was flawless everywhere.

“Suppose I keep you in Texas for a while. Watch over you as you get better. What do you think about that?” I shook my head. “Probably wouldn’t be a good idea. You’d be bored half to death. You’re a city girl and my house is out in the country. California, then? I could use a vacation. I bet you know all sorts of things to do in L.A.”

“Fuck L.A.” Kaitlyn groaned. “Cold. I need a blanket.”

“Ah, you’re awake.” I pulled her higher on the pillows and took a seat next to her. “Not yet. You still have your jacket on. You’re holding in enough heat. I mean, I’m no doctor, but I don’t think that’s a good idea. If it were up to me, I’d strip you down and let some of that fever escape.” The truth was, I was on the verge of doing that, but I couldn’t have her wake up thinking I was trying to take advantage of her. Not when she’d already lived that nightmare over and over for the last month.

The sound of her teeth chattering filled the small room. “No. God, just the thought of not having any clothes on makes me colder.” She tossed and turned, the pain evident in the sounds she made.

“Kaitlyn, I need to look at your back. I know it’s going to make you colder, but it’s important we clean you up.”

“Do you have to?” Her head turned, her bloodshot eyes barely opening.

The fact that she was even awake gave me hope. I was sure the medicine hadn’t kicked in yet. Not for another half hour, at least. And that’d only be the Tylenol. “Yes. It has to be done. Truthfully, I’d really like to get you in the shower. Think about it, Kaitlyn. Hot water. You might like that. And I have clothes onboard you can wear. They’re clean. Never been worn before. What do you say?”

Her mouth twisted as she lay there with her eyes closed. “I don’t think I can stand, let alone take a shower.” The last of her words trailed off.

“You’ll let me help you.”

A rueful smile came to her lips and I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. “Don’t worry about me looking at you. I’ve already seen you naked, or have you forgotten? You need to be clean. End of story.”

“The story never ends.” She cracked open her eyes and the blue almost appeared violet. “The road just forks into a different plot.”

Smart. I nodded at her assessment. “I can see that. Now roll back over so I don’t hurt you even more. We’re getting you to the shower.”

“So sweet.” She brushed her fingertips over my forearm and I looked down at the contact. The reaction my body had was instant. Fuck, what was she doing? White teeth bit at her lip. “And very dangerous. I know what you hide, Blake Morgan. I see it in you.” The touch disappeared as her eyes closed and she appeared to go back to sleep. For the longest time, I couldn’t move. Only stare.

Shit, this wasn’t good. I stood, walking out to check on Marie and Nadine. They were both curled on the couch, asleep. Streaks from where the tears dried on Marie’s face stood out against the layer of grime covering her skin. Did these men never allow the girls to bathe? It was sickening the condition they were kept in. Her hand twitched and gripped to the dark haired little girl tighter. Bad dream? I had no doubt. The nightmares would likely be there for a long while.

My hand ran through my hair as I paced. A few more hours and we’d make it back to Texas. That was, if things went smoothly with getting out of Russian airspace. I’d paid a hell of a lot of money bribing my way through. I just prayed it paid off. If all went well, we’d be stopping in California to fuel up. If I was smart, I’d delay the flight long enough to get Kaitlyn checked into a hospital there and be on my merry motherfucking way. I just couldn’t. It wasn’t like she was going to die. I knew that now. But the need to make sure she was going to be okay in the long run had my decision becoming final before I could give it much thought. She’d go with me to Texas, long enough to get help. Once I heard from the doctor’s mouth that everything was going to be fine, then I’d fly us back to California. After she was all set up in her place, I’d break away… if I didn’t, she’d never escape. I knew what I was capable of. There was no way she deserved that after already being a slave.

A good hour passed by while I burned a hole in the carpet thinking about Kaitlyn’s last words. She saw it in me. Saw what? My need to hurt her in the best fucking way imaginable? Perhaps not. It was probably the evil in me she sensed. No way could she have been picking up my twisted thoughts. Those were mine alone to harbor. And so deliciously twisted they were.

I groaned, spinning around. The way I was acting was absolutely insane. Even though I knew I should stay away, I found myself walking back to the room. If I put off seeing her another second, I was going to lose it. As I entered the room, I froze at the empty bed. The door to the bathroom was opened and I hesitated before I came to the side of the entrance.

“Kaitlyn, you okay in there?” Fuck, I wanted to look. The reasons were endless, but the main one made me a bastard.

“Blake?”

Her voice was weak. The weight of my body braced against the wall. I leaned my head back, closing my eyes. Say it again. Say my name. “Do you need me to help you?”

Silence. My patience was running thin. If she needed help, she just needed to say it. Assuming she might was only making the line I walked even narrower. “Kaitlyn, I’m coming in. If you’re uneasy about me seeing you without clothes, I suggest you throw some on.”

Before I could even finish, I was breaching the threshold. Kaitlyn was sitting on the floor, leaning against the glass shower door. Her legs were straight out in front of her, her head leaning to the side. I could see her eyes were open, but her breathing worried me. It has heavy, almost as if she were crying, or had been.

“Talk to me.” I crouched before her, wanting to sweep her in my arms. Feeling helpless was not something I was good at.

Shakily, her hand reached out to mine. “I thought I was going to be sick, but it went away. Maybe I should take that shower now that I’m not so cold.” The stare that was locked on mine glanced toward the mirror, but came back. “I just…saw…” Tears spilled over and she looked away. The pause of her hand rising told me she learned fast. I would have swatted it away again if she tried to hide herself from me.

“I’m ruined,” she said, letting out a sob. “Only once did I see it before, but I didn’t get a good look. Only felt.” She reached to wipe away the tears when I stopped her. My lips were kissing them away before I could even think about what the fuck I was doing.

Pressure gripping my hand ripped me out of the spell I was under. The darkness in me flirted along the edges and I wanted to destroy everything in my sight. Control was something I prized myself on. With her, I had none. And that was a scary thing. Not for me, but for her. My monster would devour her tiny body. Relish in all it could take. And he wouldn’t stop until he stripped her of everything she was able to give.

“Shower.” I stood, turning the water lukewarm in deference to her fever. As I helped her stand, she clung to me. It was obvious her balance was off. “You need to drink more water. Let’s try to get you in and out as fast as possible.” My hands eased the jacket off and stopped at the bottom of her sweater. “Do you want me to close my eyes? I can still hold on. You don’t have to worry about falling.”

“No?” Her eyes held mine, less bloodshot from the dropping fever. My hand itched to grip her throat and pull her mouth to mine. Was she intentionally goading me? Insinuating something about falling that had nothing to do with me dropping her? Yeah, she was. The last thing she wanted to do was show interest. If I knew she really wanted me, there was no getting away unless I granted the permission. With her, I doubted I’d ever let her escape. Then who’d be there to rescue her?

Chapter 4

Kaitlyn

Confused? Not my mind. My body on the other hand was torn between not feeling well and ready to devour the hot rescuer who kept trying to be a gentlemen. All I wanted to do was poke the animal in him with a stick to get a reaction. Damn, I was screwed up. It was there, though. I’d seen it up close and personal. What Blake held inside, I wanted a piece of. Not right now, but at some point. Yes. Even after everything I’d been through, my brain was still as one track minded as ever.

The air that drifted over my stomach as Blake slowly pulled the sweater up gave me the chills. My jaw clenched against the need to let it chatter. The brush of his fingertips against my ribs battled with the bi-polar symptoms plaguing me. One minute I was hot, the next cold, and Mr. Hot Stuff wasn’t helping. Whether it was the fever or my arousal was beyond me.

Static clung to my hair as he finished removing the garment. The tightness of my skin made my back ache as I brought my arms back down. A moan nearly escaped my mouth as my nipples tightened. Blake may have been staring at my face, but knowing he wanted to look was turning me on. Which was fucked up in itself. He just saved me from horrible slavery, for crying out loud, and here I was, wanting him to reach out and touch me? Well, at least I knew I was still normal. Somewhat.

I turned and untied the sweatpants, letting them drop to the floor. Maybe I should have been self-conscious, but I’d been modeling for so long, nudity didn’t even phase me anymore. Especially when I felt comfortable around someone. With Blake, I did. His fingers tossed my hair over my shoulder and I tensed for the briefest moment. Not from the fact that it was him, but more from the unconscious reaction of pain I associated with that part of my body.

“I just want to look at the cuts.” Lightly, his touch brushed along my skin. “Yeah, they’re definitely the reason you’re sick. How long have you had these?”

Fogginess took over, taking away from the fact that I was standing here nude in front of a man who already muddled my thoughts. “Two days, maybe three. I can’t remember. I might have slept the first one, so…four?” My head shook. “I don’t know.”

“Calm. You’re getting all worked up.” Blake led me into the shower and the water wasn’t nearly as warm as I needed. I turned it up and basked in the sensation. Although slightly on the verge of feeling like needles, to be clean was worth it. My captor had allowed only a few opportunities to wash, nowhere near as many as I would have liked.

My eyes traveled to him standing in the doorway, waiting for me to fall so he could catch me. And for some reason, I knew he would. I trusted this stranger. If my track record was worth anything, he might just let me fall right into the marble covering the floor. “Where are we going?” I braced my hand against the wall. Lightheadedness still plagued me and the nausea was coming back. Damn pills. I never took any medicine, and on an empty stomach, they were kicking my ass.

“Houston.”

“Texas?”

A smile came to his face. “I take it you don’t remember me talking to you.”

I searched my memories and came up empty.

“You don’t remember saying, fuck L.A.?”

Somewhere deep within, I did recall that. Why I’d said it was a mystery. “Maybe.” I shook my head. “No, not really.” I grabbed the soap and turned back to Blake. “What were you saying?” The way he was looking everywhere but at me suddenly reminded me of my scars. For so long I had never worried about the way I looked. Even without make-up, men stared, but now…I wasn’t that person anymore. Reality hit me like a bag of bricks. Maybe I was reading the situation wrong. Here I thought he was possibly attracted to me, but how could I have been so stupid? The train wreck that was now my appearance was not to be admired. Hell, he felt sorry for me. No wonder he kissed my tears when I was telling him about looking at myself. Blake saved slaves for a reason. Probably because he had a tenderness for their situation. I had been one. All the girls more than likely ended up getting treated this way by him.

“Here. Do you want me to help you? You’re not looking so well all of a sudden.”

“You didn’t answer my question.” I poured the soap on my palm and lathered the front of my body, cringing when liquid fire seared my side where one of the lashes from the whip had torn into my rib.

Blake had returned to looking at the floor. “It’s not important. Just mindless talk about how there were probably a lot more things to do in L.A. versus Texas. That’s all.”

“Oh.” I rinsed off my body and braced myself for the agony I knew would follow.

Hot water poured over my back as I turned and I couldn’t stop the sound that fell out. Fuck, it hurt wonderfully. The nearly crippling sensation felt like coming home. Especially after what I’d gone through for the last month.

“Okay, you’re good. I think your wounds are clean.”

I smiled and reached for the wall in front of me, continuing to let the release work its magic. My body was feeling lighter from the constant sporadic charges zapping my back. “Not yet, Mr. Morgan.” I closed my eyes. Fuck, I was getting heavy. The steam was making me tired, as was the torture my body was going through. I had to admit, when I was bringing this on myself, it felt good. Somewhat relaxing given what I had gone through.

The water was suddenly cut off causing my eyes to jerk open. “I said I wanted more time.”

One of Blake’s eyebrows rose. “And I said you’ve had enough.”

“But I haven’t even gotten to wash my hair. It’s a mess.”

He laughed. “You’re going to need more than a wash to get out those knots. You can worry about it later. The way you’re swaying is making me nervous. I want you in bed before you fall and I open the cuts on your back even more by trying to catch you.”

“I’m fine. The medicine is working. I’m already feeling better.” Not a complete lie. The fact that I wasn’t shaking anymore was an improvement. If the weakness would subside, I might be all right.

“Bed. Now.”

Blake’s light blue eyes stared down at me through dark lashes. Such a contrast to the blond tips of his hair. The power behind his gaze penetrated into my very soul. Something within me literally retreated. I felt it crash against my insides with enough force to lock up my limbs. Moving was impossible. Oh….fuck. That look. My eyes lowered to the ground before I could stop them. Swallowing was almost impossible. Hesitantly, I lifted my gaze back to his. The dominance he excluded was so great, I couldn’t continue to meet his stare if I wanted to. He was a fucking Dom. The status was cloaked around him so thick that it was almost undeniable. Suffocating. And oh, so fucking hot.

There were only two people I’d gotten a taste of this sort of authority from. My part-time Dom and a friend of mine, Preston Martin, fellow model, and the suitor who fought the hardest to try to claim me. I’d never allowed myself to get close to Preston. I knew better than to mix business with pleasure. Plus, he was more like a brother to me. But with Blake, I could get used to the demands. Too bad he was only using them so I’d obey his order to get into bed.

I snatched the towel from his hand. “Yes, Sir.” The sarcastic tone that came out was beyond my control. It annoyed me that there was finally a man who teased the woman in me, and I was so ugly and scarred up that he pitied me.

“I’ll find you some clothes.”

As if I didn’t need a clearer sign of rejection, Blake swept past, all anger and control. It was probably killing him not to snap at me. After all, he was only trying to help and here I was being difficult. Whatever. I was getting tired again anyway. That had to be why I was in such a bad mood. Bitchiness wasn’t going to accomplish anything. I’d just wash my hair when I got to wherever I was going.

The towel was soft and helped take more of the chill away.  I stopped at the doorway, watching thick muscles flex in Blake’s back as he pulled a black t-shirt over his head. My fingers twitched, wanting to embed right into his tanned skin. To tear down the hardness until he was sucking in air above me. Each step to the bed took everything I had. The need to go to him battled with the weakness taking over. By the time I collapsed, Blake was already walking over.

“I think this is going to swallow you, but it’ll do the job.” He looked up and came to a stop a few feet away. For the longest time, he raked his eyes over me. Tightening twisted my core and my hips arched in need. Had I been wrong? From far away, maybe I looked good. With the lights out, I bet I’d look even better. I’d have to remember that.

Blake blinked hard and slightly shook his head. “Let me help you.” He took the long sleeve, dark shirt off the hanger. “You can just wear this for now. I’m afraid all I have are jeans. We’ll put the sweatpants back on before we arrive.”

“No pajamas?” I couldn’t help the small smile that came to my face. Imagining him in silk pajama bottoms, hanging low on his hips made all sorts of wicked thoughts flicker through my mind.

“I don’t…” The words died out as he crawled onto the large bed, sliding his hand under my neck. God, how I wanted to turn toward him and rub my face against the smoothness of his skin. A subtle scent of something altogether Blake had my eyes closing so I could take more into my senses. The fragrance intoxicated me. Pulled at my insides until my legs moved in his direction in an effort to curl around his frame. Salvation. Make everything disappear. Even if only for this moment. Take it all away. Save me from my own mind. From the hell of the last month.

“Sit, Kaitlyn.” So soft spoken, yet direct.

My eyes fluttered open, the need gone. I obeyed and let him slide the shirt over my head. He hadn’t been lying. As I put my arms through the sleeves, I knew the material would have hugged every muscle he possessed. With me, it engulfed my skinny body. Hell, if I had been a few inches taller, I could have rocked the runaway. Cover modeling had worked because of my face. The curves and my height had kept me from getting on the catwalk. Not that I minded. The last thing I had wanted was to be any more exposed than I already was. Seeing my face on billboards and magazines had been more than enough. To have a room full of people surrounding me and taking pictures while I was displayed in some see-through or ridiculous outfit was not my cup of tea. The handful of strangers I was exposed to on shoots was more than enough.

“There.” He pulled the shirt down and eased me back. Blake’s palm didn’t move from the back of my neck. “Can I ask you something, Kaitlyn?” The length of his thumb made a path over the front of my throat and he stopped abruptly, removing his hand. “What will you do when you go home?”

“Hmm.” I thought over his question while I sat up and pulled the covers back, climbing under them. The silk was cool against my skin, but quickly became a comfortable temperature.

“I mean, do you have somewhere to go? Friends? A boyfriend?” He looked down. “I just need to know you’re going to be alright after I take you back.”

Did he really care? By the way his brow furrowed, it told me he did. The good part of him was shining through. I could see it was bothering him that one of the slaves might not fare so well after his rescuing. Well, I had to give him props for caring enough to ask.

“No need to worry, Mr. Morgan. I’ll be perfectly fine. I have a place. Friends. No need to stress over it.” All lies. If everyone knew I was missing, my apartment might not even be available anymore. Not at the rate they charged. My shit was probably sitting out by the road or in storage somewhere. Who knew? I’d never met a person who’d gone missing before. As for friends, no, I wasn’t going to any of them looking like I did. They were all shallow. Fake. Just thinking about running into any of them made me feel sick. What would they think about what happened? My looks? I didn’t want to know.

He shifted on the bed and laid down next to me. “What about a deeper connection. A boyfriend? Someone who can actually take care of you?”

“I take care of myself just fine. Never needed a man for that.” Pain flickered in my back as I rolled onto my side, facing him. The movement had taken so much strength, my eyes instantly closed from exhaustion. At his deep exhale, I almost smiled.  What did he think about that response? I couldn’t tell. Maybe he assumed, or it was quite possible he didn’t like my answer.

Blake’s scent got stronger as I felt him move closer.

The hair was brushed back from my face and sleep beckoned. Keeping my eyes open a moment longer was impossible. I let the gentle caress relax me until I was somewhere between deep sleep and unconsciousness. Tingles covered every inch of my body while I lingered. In the far off distance, I could hear Blake’s light breathing. Still his fingers worked through the hair next to my face. Just as I felt myself begin to fall, his whisper broke through.

“Rule three—broken.”

Chapter 5

Blake

Getting from the airport to the hospital was an absolute fucking circus, even in the back of an ambulance. Media was out in droves, thanks to my former partner. Three women rescued, one being famous, did not make for an easy transition. I stood in the waiting room for three hours before the doctor showed up saying Kaitlyn was placed in a room and I was free to go in.

As I watched her sleep, hooked up to wires and an IV, I couldn’t shake the sight. She may have been cleaned up and showered again at her request, but the whole setting put me on edge. The doctor said she was okay, minus the infection. She was malnourished. Dehydrated. They were pumping fluids and antibiotics into her and she was already doing a lot better. Still, I couldn’t stand to see her this way. What I missed was the tough woman who had killed her owner. Who tramped through almost three miles of snow in thin boots that made her feet bleed just to escape. The one who stood up to me when she ripped the towel out of my hand. Fuck, I’d wanted to bend her over my knee for that little outburst. I bet her ass would glow beautifully. The image had my cock hardening, painfully.

Distance. I needed some of that. For hours before we arrived, I watched her while she slept. Even when the fever returned and I woke her up long enough to give her more pills, my arms pulled her into me and I held her while she shook from feeling cold. The nails that sunk into my chest while she tried to bring me impossibly closer made my beast become even more attached. Pain wasn’t something I experienced often and that side of me wanted more from her. An equal dish of giving and receiving. Yes. My warped fantasies were getting out of control. The sooner she was gone, the better.

“What’s rule three?” Kaitlyn’s groggy voice had me looking up. Shit. She’d heard that? “You’re awake. How do you feel?”

The bed groaned as she pushed the button to come to a sitting position. “Rule three?”

“Not a clue what you’re talking about. You hungry? I can see about getting you some food. You’re probably starving.”

Her hand came to rest on her stomach. The sight of the IV needle taped to the back of her slender hand had my lips pushing into each other. The doctor said she’d be good to go by morning if everything came back normal. I couldn’t wait. Then, she’d be stronger and I wouldn’t have to see her like this anymore.

“Since you’re not going to answer, I guess food will have to do.”

“Good. Just tell me what you want.”

A moan came from her mouth. “A big, greasy hamburger, some fries, and a big ass soda.”

I laughed. “Easy enough to get. Give me a few minutes. I’m going to go pass it by the doctor. There’s a really good place down the road. It’ll do the trick.” Not only for her, but for both of us. I hadn’t eaten in close to thirty hours. Sure, I could have grabbed a snack on the plane, but that would have meant I had to leave Kaitlyn. Even now, I didn’t want to.

Distance. Right. I stood and she reached for me. Such a small gesture, but it didn’t go unnoticed by what I harbored. The possessiveness I felt clutched to her need for me like a druggy desperate for a fix.

My hand lifted as I stepped within her reach. The connection of our fingers laced in each other’s was right, on too many levels.

“Thank you. For everything. I’ll never forget this.” Her lips kissed the back of my hand, leaving my mind momentarily blank. So much gratitude. Sure, I’d gotten thank-you’s, smothered in tears. Even kissed on the cheek once by the mother of one of my girls. But in Kaitlyn’s eyes, there was something different. Almost intimate. A yearning tugged at some part of me that I couldn’t understand. Behind all that, there seemed to be an unspoken question. Was there? Could I have been imagining it?

“You don’t have to thank me. I’m here in any way you need me. All you have to do is ask.” There. I’d spoken the words. It was up to her to come forward if she indeed wanted to talk about anything. Or ask.

Our hands broke apart and I took that as a sign that maybe I was wrong. Or it could be that she wasn’t ready yet. I’d wait, but for how long? I had maybe two days left with her here. Then we’d head to California, where I’d spend a day or two there to make sure she was settled. It wasn’t much time.

Nurses darted back and forth through the halls. I came to a stop at the desk where one was entering something into a computer. The cats on her pink scrub top rose and fell with each breath.

“Excuse me, Miss Summers is hungry. I’ll just be going to get her something to eat if that’s all right.”

The nurse didn’t even look up. “That should be fine. She’s only here for observation. Most of her tests have already come back clear, so I’m sure the doctor wouldn’t mind.”

“Great.” I turned, passing Dominguez as I headed toward the elevator. “No one is to go in there. No one.” The cop was a rookie when I left. Now, he was quickly moving up in the ranks, but I still didn’t trust anyone to keep Kaitlyn safe but myself. She might not be in danger anymore, but I wasn’t risking it.

“Got’cha. I’ll be here.”

I nodded and closed the distance, pressing the button to take me to the main floor. A man with balloons and flowers emerged and I had to push the damn “Get Well Soon” balloon out of my face. Something about him didn’t feel right. He looked familiar. I turned around, watching as he approached Kaitlyn’s room. Dominguez stood and I jogged back.

“It’s okay. I know her.” The man was cut off by the cop stepping in his path.

“No one’s allowed in there with Miss Summers. You can leave the stuff at the nurse’s station, over there.”

“Bullshit.” He laughed. “Kate knows me. She’d want me here.”

My jaw tightened as I came up behind them. “Who are you and how do you know her?” The anger in my tone was so strong, I had to pull for control. The dark hair fell to one side of the man’s eyes as he turned to come face to face with me. There was no doubt in my mind that the two were acquaintances. Judging by his impossibly good looks and perfectly tailored clothes, the guy was clearly a model of some kind. That just pissed me off even more.

“If you have to ask who I am, you don’t deserve to know.”

I shook my head in disgust. “That’s not winning you points to get through the door. I decide who sees her and you are definitely not getting in.”

“Is that right? Well, my agent, also Kaitlyn’s agent, just got off the phone with the Chief of Police. How do you think I’ve made it this far? We’ve been granted permission to see her any damn time we want. We’re the closest thing to family that she has. Now, tell your officer to get out of my way and let me through before I remove him myself.”

“How’d you get here so soon? We’ve only been in Houston a couple of hours.” My question was asked out of suspicion. I didn’t like this man one bit.

Dark green eyes narrowed as he looked at me. “Not that you need to know, but I’m doing a shoot in Dallas. Mickey called me the moment he heard the news and I hauled ass here. Happy?”

Dominguez was on the phone. I didn’t need to know what was being said to see that the man was telling the truth. I ripped the flowers from his hand and pushed open Kaitlyn’s door.

“Visitor.” The announcement was laced with bitterness, but I didn’t care. There went the only time I had left. She’d probably have this piece of shit taking her back to California. It aggravated me to no end.

“Preston?”  Kaitlyn leaned forward from her sitting position and lowered her head. While it shook slowly, I wasn’t sure what to think. There was no sexual chemistry between them that I could detect. And, I’d know. I was studying every little movement and breath that left both of them.

The bastard bumped my shoulder as he moved around me. Fuck, I wanted to stick my blade into him. The flowers and balloons were jerked from my hand. The automatic response left my fist clenching

“Kate. We were all so worried.” He placed the pink roses down on the window sill and took a seat on the edge of the bed. “Look at me, honey. Let me see you.”

“Leave.” A sob escaped her as she stared down.

“You don’t mean that.” Preston’s hand cupped her cheek, but she jerked away. “Kaitlyn. Look at me.” The tone had my eyebrows raising. I knew power when I heard it. I walked to the side, more toward her.

Blue eyes rose to me while she placed her hand on her cheek. She was afraid for him to see her like this. It had to be the scar on her face.

“She said leave.” I moved closer, grabbing her hand as she reached out. Her arms were wrapped around my waist so fast it made the room spin. The way she clutched to me was out of pure desperation. The heart monitor she was hooked to started beeping wildly at her crying. “I said, get the fuck out.” Rage took over as I watched her break down.

The guy’s eyes grew big as he caught sight of her back from the opening of the gown. Although the worst wounds were bandaged, a lot of the marks were still visible. “Jesus Christ,” he whispered. “Oh shit. Kaitlyn.”

I couldn’t help it. I leaned over the mattress, gripped into his hair, and jerked his attention to my face. “Get the fuck out before I make you. And, so help me, you really don’t want to see what I’d love to do to you.”

“Let go before I break your hand.”

Kaitlyn cried harder and I gave one last pull as I disconnected my fingers. The man stood, but didn’t move.

“When she faces me and tells me to leave, I will. Until she looks into my face, I’m not going anywhere.”

A nurse walked into the room. “Everything all right here? Kaitlyn, sweetie, you want me to get these men to leave?” The older woman had hovered around her the first few hours. I liked the nurse instantly, but right now I wasn’t so sure. No one was taking me away from Kaitlyn.

Rule four—no providing protection after the fact—broken.

Kaitlyn needed me to save her from having to face this bastard. I’d do it, even if it meant dragging the motherfucker out of here by his thickly gelled hair.

“No, it’s okay.” Kaitlyn sniffled and pulled back. As she looked up at me, I felt her fear. Her pain. “I have to do this, don’t I?”

My head shook even though I knew it was probably best for her to face reality. “You don’t have to. Not right now. I’ll make him leave. You’ll never have to see him again if you don’t want.”

“Hey, now, wait a minute.” Preston stalked around the bed to stand a few feet away. If he would have been any closer, I would have choked the life out of him for making Kaitlyn bury her face back into my stomach.

“I have to.” Her head lifted and she slowly turned to her guest. The tightening of her grip on my hand portrayed what I knew she was feeling. I hated that she was so afraid. “You couldn’t just leave? Is this what you want, Preston? Because if so, here it is. I’m giving you my full attention. Do you see? Are you happy?”

For a few seconds, he didn’t even move. I tried to comfort Kaitlyn with my touch as she let him stare.

“Oh, honey.” I watched his wide chest heave as he sucked in a deep breath. “That’s why you wouldn’t face me? Because of this?” He came forward and ran his finger down the scar. At the contact, she turned her head away. “It’s not that bad. And you don’t have to keep it. There are doctors, creams. All sorts of things that can make it disappear. At least the majority of the discoloration. It’s not even that noticeable.”

Why hadn’t I told her that? She had been upset about her appearance. Divulging the truth would have helped. But I liked the scar. It was who she was now. A survivor. Saved by my hand. Maybe it was selfish of me, but I didn’t care.

“I’ve seen it, Preston. I’m done for. My career is over.” She looked down. “Just go. Tell Mickey to not even bother coming. You’re all busy. No reason wasting time here.”

Preston sat back on the bed and she moved her feet to accommodate him. My blood boiled, but I let him continue. No reason looking like an asshole in front of Kaitlyn when she’d yet to glance back at me to show she truly wanted him out.

“You may think modeling is over, but I’m telling you it’s not. Kaitlyn, look at me.” Preston’s finger settled under her chin and angled her to face him. “Remember that incident in Cancun two years ago when I slipped from the boat and cut my side on the pier?”

“Of course. You were bleeding all over me as we took you to the hospital.”

Preston pulled his shirt up, revealing perfect six pack abs. My eyes rolled as I looked away.

“Do you see where I hit?” He eased her free hand to the V right by his hip. The closer her head moved toward him, the more I saw red.

“Oh…shit. You had a scar. I really deep one.”

He grinned. “And, now I don’t. It was a lot worse than yours, Kate. Do you see where I’m going with this? Yours is just a setback. In six months, you’ll never even remember the way you look.” Preston dropped his shirt. “Now, enough. Be happy. You’re safe. Home. Alive.”

The genuine smile that appeared was breathtaking. One didn’t even see the scar when her beauty radiated like that.

“Wait.” She grew serious while she looked at him. “How much are we talking here?”

Preston waved his hand. “Nothing you can’t afford. But don’t worry about it. Mickey will take care of it for you. You’re his number one girl.”

The narrowing of her eyes told me she didn’t like the sound of that.

“No. I’ll do it. Whatever the cost. I’ll figure out a way.”

“Good girl. That’s the Kaitlyn I know.” His hand gripped just above her knee and mine tightened before I could stop myself from showing emotion. She looked up and I glanced off to the side. Fuck that, Pretty Boy. I hated he knew her on a level I didn’t. And, to warrant her with those words spoke of a closeness I couldn’t stomach. Good girl. I wanted to be the only one to say that to her.

“If you’re both okay, I think I’ll go get the food now.” The moment I turned to leave, Kaitlyn held on tightly, not letting me go. Was I missing something? “Of course, it can wait,” I mumbled. My hand adjusted in hers and Preston narrowed his eyes at our entwined fingers. The look didn’t last long as he turned back to her. The moment he licked his lips, I could see his mind turning. The detective in me sprung forward, searching out every little movement. Maybe looking into Preston wouldn’t be such a bad idea.

“When are they releasing you, Kate?” His hand lifted from her knee, but he didn’t mind placing it over her legs to rest on it.

“I’m not sure.” The low volume of her voice was hard to hear.

Preston turned to me. “Do you know?”

The side of my mouth lifted into a smile. “Maybe. What’s it to you?”

“Jesus, you’re a dick. I want to take care of my friend. Is that such a bad thing? She’s obviously been through hell.”

“Yeah, I know. I was there,” I snapped.

Kaitlyn’s free hand flinched as Preston picked it up. “Then you can understand how she needs to be taken care of.”

I kept my mouth shut, afraid I’d overstep my bounds. A few minutes of his blabbering mouth would tell me everything I needed to know. If he had some ulterior motives, I’d pick up on it.

“We used to be close, Kate. Real close. You have no one. We both know this.” He brushed his finger down her face. “You’ve pushed everyone out of your life. Don’t make that mistake right now. I’ll be in Texas for the next few days. I may be a few hours north, but I’m just a phone call away. You say the words when you’re ready and I’ll come. You don’t have to do this alone.”

Dark hair swept over her face as she lowered her head. Seeing his fingers lace through a part of what I felt was quickly becoming mine was about the last straw.

“Maybe you haven’t seen me standing here, holding her hand, but she’s not alone. Kaitlyn has me. Unless she tells me otherwise, I’m going to be the one standing by her side. Not you.”

Preston stood from the bed. “Who the fuck are you? I’m sorry, maybe we didn’t go over introductions well enough. Let me see. Preston Martin, friend of Kaitlyn Summers for five years. And, you are?”

“Blake Morgan, rescuer of Kaitlyn Summers. Oh, sorry.” I looked at my watch. “I’ve known her twenty hours and roughly…forty three minutes. Now, like I was saying, she has me. I’m taking her back to California, where I’ll make sure she’s settled and in good hands. Then, if she wants to see you, she will contact you. Not the other way around.”

A laugh came from his mouth and he turned to Kaitlyn. “This guy is something else. Are you going along with this?”

The moment she met my eyes, I knew.

“Yes. I am.” Her thumb brushed down the length of mine. “I trust Blake. He’s taken good care of me. And like he said, I’ll contact you if I need anything. I’m sure I’ll be fine, Preston. Thank you for coming to check on me. It means a lot. But, right now, I’m really tired and I need to rest.”

“Wow.” He shook his head. “Okay then. Call me if you need anything.”

As he wheeled around and walked out, I couldn’t help the excitement that rushed through me. Time. It was more than I could have asked for. I took a seat next to her and waited. Whether or not she’d tell me who the hell that guy was was up for debate, but I had a feeling she needed to say something.

“I’m sorry about stopping you from leaving. It was a chicken shit move on my part.” Her shoulders sagged and she really did look exhausted. “Preston and I…we used to…”

“Fuck?” The word screamed jealousy. I clamped my jaw shut while she looked up at me.

“No. Never. Not that he didn’t want that. He’s tried on more than one occasion to be with me. Not just sexually. He’s a nice guy, just not the one for me.”

Thank God. My shoulders relaxed. I was so damn tense, my muscles were aching. Not to mention my mood was the worst when I got this hungry. I needed food. Fast. “You ready to eat? It won’t take me long to run down the road.”

“I’m so freaking starving.” She let out a laugh. “Blake?” I spun back around to face her, barely realizing that I’d already been heading for the door.

“Yes, Kaitlyn?”

“I think I’m making it a habit, but thank you. For everything.”

Winking came so natural, I threw her one and headed back for the door.

“Oh, and Blake?”

“Yes?” The handle moved down under my weight. Shit, I was definitely going to run there. Possibly, sprint. Maybe eat it on the way back. No, I’d get an extra one to hold me over until I was able to deliver her food. Then I could sit down and share the meal with her. She’d never know I cheated.

“No onions?” The uneasy smile had me nodding.

“Got it.” I tore out of there, almost colliding with Dominguez. “No one in that fucking room. Hold them up until I get back if that’s the case, but I want her left alone. She’s been through enough today.”

I didn’t stick around to wait for his answer. He’d obey.

My shoes beat against the floor as I jogged for the elevator. Leaving was killing me, but we both needed sustenance, even if it was fast food. The sooner I got there, the faster I could return.

As I got on the elevator, my mind began to wander. Where would these next few days take us? A part of me wanted to introduce Kaitlyn to Texas. She’d probably been here before, but the need to show her my life. My place. Where I spent my time, and what I did. Somehow that seemed important. Was I trying to win her over? Make her want to choose my life? I winced. It sure felt like it. All for a woman I didn’t even know? That was extreme, even for me. Now, objects, yes. I knew immediately if I wanted something. Women had never satisfied me enough to pursue. I’d always held back and I didn’t like that. But Kaitlyn was different. She’d surpassed anything I’d ever wanted and shot right to the top of my priorities. What she held inside sank its hooks deep into my flesh, making me some sort of captive to her darkness. How was that possible? A part of me knew I was trapped in the enigma of Kaitlyn Summers, but that wasn’t the extent of my dilemma. It was quite possible that although she drew me in, the real me, inside, was the one instigating this.

The elevator dinged and I got off. My mind was so focused on my thoughts that my head whipped back at the bright flash that shot in front of me. Camera crews were everywhere in the distance. The man who’d taken my picture was quickly pulled back by an officer. Shit. How’d I forget about this? Kaitlyn wasn’t just a random girl. She’d made mainstream media’s spotlight and they were out in droves. There was no way I could make it to the restaurant and back without getting hounded.

“Mr. Morgan!” a reporter shouted in the distance. I turned and looked at the fast food place inside the hospital. Damn, I wasn’t really a fan of that one. But, hell, it did have its perks. I’d be back to Kaitlyn a lot faster. Plus, I’d get what I needed. A meal, albeit, a crappy one.

A groan came from my mouth as I turned and walked inside. Two people stood in front of me. The older man seemed oblivious to everything in his surroundings. Grief was etched deep in his wrinkles as he stared into space, his salt and pepper hair disheveled. The T-shirt he wore had stains along the neckline and he looked like he’d hadn’t showered in a few days.

The other was a woman, possibly in her forties. She was rather attractive. Blonde hair, layered down past her shoulders. The curves she held would have been enticing for most men. Yet, my mind found its way back to Kaitlyn. Would she stay a few more days if I asked her? Shit. I really shouldn’t. The plan had been perfect. Drop her off, make sure she’s okay. Move on. Fucking piece of cake.

The woman walked away and it didn’t take the man long. Before I knew it, I was ordering three combo meals and heading back upstairs. Still, I fought with what I should do. One day at a time, I decided. Maybe after a few days I’d lose interest. Or better, accept reality. Kaitlyn would hate my bad side. She’d run at the first tiny glimpse, and if it got as far as me showing her, I wouldn’t let her leave. Hate would be all she’d have for me because I’d keep her, regardless. I’d make her want me as much as I wanted her.

“That was fast.” Dominguez stood from the chair.

“Here, got you something.” I took out his burger and fries, and handed him the drink from the cup holder.

“Thanks, Morgan.”

I gave him a nod and pushed open the door. Kaitlyn was sound asleep, already lying back and curled into the fetal position. My smile couldn’t have held anymore happiness. How long had I watched her sleep since I’d met her? Shit, more time than I’d spent with her being awake, probably.

It only took a few steps forward before her eyes flew open and she gasped for air. The reaching out startled me. She looked ready to run. Damn nightmares. I’d already experienced her go through two of them on the plane. When she did sleep, it wasn’t for more than a few hours. Then, she was either screaming or silently looking to flee upon consciousness.

“Hey.” I kept my voice soft and calm. That wild looked filled her eyes. She blinked a few times and then settled on my face. “Good girl. Now, who’s here?”

“You.”

“That’s right. And who’s taking care of you?”

She smiled and eased up. “You are, Blake.”

“Exactly. I told you I’d be here.” Luckily I was, this time. “Food.” I shook the bag. “It’s not the good stuff. Damn news crews are outside. Forgot who I was up here with.”

What sounded like a laugh mixed with sadness filled the room while I pulled up the chair next to her bed.

“Thank God you didn’t compare me to her. She doesn’t exist anymore. Will never exist again. I’m afraid this is the only person who’s left.” She instantly put her head down.

I took the food out of the bag and placed it on her lap. “Nope. You’re not going to start going downhill now. Push all that negativity away. I happen to like this Kaitlyn, very much, and the other one you speak of doesn’t even interest me. Now, eat.”

While she studied me, I pretended not to notice. We ate in silence as the TV played the weather in the background. Only when I finished, did I turn back to her. “What is that?” I pointed at the burger that was still three quarters of the way whole.

“I can’t eat another bite. I tried, but I’m already full. Truthfully, I’m not feeling so well. I ate too many fries.”

“Well, that’s not good. We’re going to have to get you something healthy and build you back up again. What do you say? You ready to start in the morning?”

At her nod, I took her trash and moved it to the wastebasket at the far corner of the room. “Now, scoot over. I’m exhausted and I want to lay down by you. You okay with that?” Was she okay? Questions were not my cup of tea. If she were mine, I would have flat out told her. She would lay with me and let me hold her until I decided otherwise.

Kaitlyn took a drink of the soda and placed it on the table next to the bed. “I think I’d sleep better if you were here with me.”

“It’s agreed then.” I kicked off my shoes and grabbed the extra blanket folded just past her feet. The nurses weren’t going to enjoy working around me if they came in, but I wasn’t going anywhere. Come eight, when visiting hours were over and I didn’t leave, they’d just have to deal with it. Not that I thought they minded. Kaitlyn had been adamant that I stay from the beginning and they seemed to understand. It felt right being her protector. Yes. I liked that a lot.

“If you snore and wake me up, I’m kicking you off the bed.” She smiled as I turned off the light and climbed in next to her.

The mattress was hard underneath me, but I was so tired I didn’t care. Hell, I’d slept outside more times than I could count. This was luxury. “If I snore, I’ll let you. But, if you snore…” I smiled while she snuggled closer.

“You’ll do what?” Fascination tinted with sexuality had me pausing. Flirting? Why, yes, she was.

“Snore and you’ll see.”

She smiled and reached over me, hitting the button on the rail of the bed to turn off the TV. The softness of her breasts pushed against my chest and my eyes closed at the need to pull her into me and take her right there. The little tease. She had no idea what she was messing with.

“Maybe I’ll get lucky and find out.” The whispering against my ear had my hand snapping to the back of her neck, making her stay there.

“Don’t play with fire, Kaitlyn. You don’t know what you’re asking for. You can’t handle it.”

Teeth pulled at my earlobe and my grip tightened.

“You’re not allowed to tell me what I can handle, Blake. Not yet.”

I pulled her head back to stare into her dim face. The lights from outside shined through the opened blinds casting a light glow in the room. Damn, she was gorgeous. “That’s where you’re wrong, baby. If I decide to have you, your opinion is of little consequence. I’ll do whatever the fuck I want with your body and there will be no stopping me. You will belong to me always, or until I tell you otherwise. Your best bet is to pretend this never happened and go to sleep, because if you keep this up, California will be nothing but a thing of your past. Let that sink in.”

My hand let go and she laid her head down. If my cock could get any harder, I’d be surprised. Shit. Now what was I going to do? She wanted me. Or at least she had until I probably scared the shit out of her. One day at a time. I had no doubt come morning she’d be asking me to leave. Well, I’d made things crystal clear. She’d know where I stood and that was bound to set her straight.

Darkness took over as I shut my eyes. Minutes went by and Kaitlyn’s tossing and turning had me opening them. “You can’t sleep?”

“No.” She sighed and rolled back toward me.

“Talk to me. Why not?”

“No reason. I’ll try to be still. I’m sorry. I know you’re tired.”

Silence had me dozing. Although I knew I was technically asleep, I couldn’t fully go under. Not while my body was still reeling at Kaitlyn’s teasing. I was in a constant state of beast mode and it was leaving my head a fucking mess.

Hours dragged on and dreams came and went, most of them I didn’t really focus on. Then, I saw her. A predator, just like me. That look as she circled around me in the distance left me entranced. The side of my mouth lifted and I lowered my head slightly as I closed the gap that rested between us. Fuck, yes.

Dark hair hung in loose curls over her bare shoulders. The black dress she wore hugged to her body, begging for me to rip it off. It was the perfect material to shred between my fists. I’d get there. What I wanted most was her taste.

My hand clutched to Kaitlyn’s hair as I crushed my mouth into hers. Blood washed over my tongue and I licked across the cut on her lip. She moaned beautifully, shoving her breasts into me. The flavor was so sweet with just the right amount of tang. God. She was mine. All mine. I’d tasted her now, captured her essence and taken it into my body. That gave me the right to claim her.

The soft skin of her thigh was suddenly under my fingertips. A growl left my mouth as I traced them to her pussy. The swollen folds that greeted me had my lips back on hers. She wanted me. Badly. I couldn’t believe how wet she was. My finger slid inside. The tightness that clutched to me was so warm. So…

Something told me I wasn’t actually dreaming. Sleep started to lift and I was suddenly aware that I was kissing Kaitlyn, for real. This wasn’t a dream at all. My finger may not have been inside of her, but my hand was sure as fuck between her legs. Jesus. I pulled back, still tasting blood on my lips.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I only meant to kiss you once. I didn’t know…”

The dream replayed in my head. How much had I had done? “I hurt you.” It wasn’t a question. I reared back and slid off the bed, turning on the light. The blood that trickled over her lip had my jaw tightening. “This was a mistake. I don’t know what I was thinking climbing into bed with you.”

“Wait. This is my fault.” She sat up. “You were sleeping. Why are you apologizing?”

The question had my mouth dropping open. “Kaitlyn, look at you. I made your lip bleed.”

“It was an accident,” she said, defensively.

If only she were right. “No.” I shook my head. “That’s where you’re wrong. I told you my terms. You don’t know what you’re messing with. I like what I see right now. How about that? To taste your blood, it wasn’t only in my dream, it is a fucking dream. I would love to make you suffer. You’d hurt so good, baby. Biting, choking, cutting…you can’t take it. Not after what you’ve been though.” I shot her a look when she opened her mouth. She immediately shut it. “The thing is, Kaitlyn, even if you thought you could, I wouldn’t do that to you. I won’t.” How could I have teased myself with the thought of keeping her? Regret sunk into my bones making them feeling heavy, pulling me to the ground because of my stupidity.

Her eyes narrowed, angrily. “I get what I want, and that’s you. What if I don’t leave you a choice?”

Chapter 6

Kaitlyn

Blake stalked to the door like a madman. I could tell he was torn between whether to stay in the room or go. His eyes kept coming to me and I hated that he’d left the bed. The blood was nothing. I’d never been more turned on in my life than when he met my kiss with such intensity. If it were up to me, we wouldn’t have stopped. It was wrong that I’d kissed him in his sleep to begin with, but I never thought he’d react. Now that he had, I wanted more.

“Wipe your lip.” The pale blue of his eyes almost looked white in the distance. They were so narrowed, and with the way he kept pacing, he looked every bit the animal I’d picked up on before.

“No.” I crossed my arms over my chest. “Why don’t you come back over here and lick it off. I think you’re full of shit. You said you liked my taste, prove it.”

He came to an abrupt stop, just like when I’d made my declaration of getting what I wanted. But he kept silent for the most part. I knew he was thinking and I only hoped he’d see things my way. The uneasy satisfaction coursing through my already hot body was such a contrast. Part of me almost believed he’d give in while the other was scared he wouldn’t. I knew Blake was dark, but it wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle. Spanking, choking, pulling hair, all those I could deal with. The cutting, on the other hand, had sparked real fear, but I knew he wouldn’t really hurt me. He saved slaves. A person who did that wouldn’t go around maiming women.

“Your fever must have come back. You’re delirious.”

I laughed. “If I’m feverish, it’s because you neglected to get me off. Now, are you going to come back to bed or are you leaving? Because, seriously, I’m doing this with or without you. You don’t get someone’s blood pumping like that and pull back.”

“I was asleep,” he burst out.

“You were dreaming of it. You said so yourself. Which tells me you want me, whether you like it or not.”

Blake walked over and grabbed his blanket. “You’re fucking unbelievable.” The next thing he took was the pillow. “I tell you the consequences and you push me? I wasn’t lying, Kaitlyn. You’ll never leave Texas again. Never leave me.” He leaned in inches from my face. “That should scare the shit out of you. You don’t know what I am.”

I met his stare, opening myself up on the inside for the first time since I’d killed my captor. Really let the evil I guarded inside pour out until his eyes were widening. “Just like in poker, isn’t it? I’ll see your monster and raise you one night of no strings attached—hot, pain induced, pounding. Give it to me, Blake. Give me your best shot. I don’t think you’re up for the task, truthfully.”

Fingers clutched to the back of my hair as his other hand wrapped around my throat, cutting off almost every ounce of oxygen I was able to take in. My heart swelled. I could have sworn I fell in love with him instantly in that moment. No one had ever dared to touch me this way. Not even those Doms. But, Blake, he was different. Yes. Special. And just for me.

“You go too far. This is not poker. More like Russian Roulette.” The hand around my throat loosened and he bit his own lip while he began tracing his thumb toward my mouth. “There’s a bullet ready to end the only life you’ve ever known. That bullet is me, in case you’re so thick you can’t see that. Things will never be the same for you, Kaitlyn. You’ve been a captive once. Are you ready to be another? Because that’s exactly what will happen if you continue provoking me. Think about it. Let your mind clear.”

My eyes narrowed. Some sort of satisfaction was written all over his face. I wanted to say something to push him back into his dark mode, but words wouldn’t come. He had no idea where my mind was at. I wasn’t ready to go home. Wasn’t ready to leave him. Not after we’d only just met. He could keep me safe.

“Smart girl. Looks like your brain started working again. Now, go to sleep.” Blake laid down all the way across the room, right on the floor. The fact that he couldn’t leave made me even more positive on my decision.

****

When I woke up from my restless night of sleep, Blake was gone. My heart sank like it’d been sucked into a black hole. The endless downward spiral was devastating. I’d gone to bed with the impression that maybe he’d want me to stick around when he woke up. When I saw he was nowhere to be seen, anger that I’d once again misread a man left me snapping at everyone who came into the room. I couldn’t believe how badly I’d been wrong. I thought he’d protect me.

And, then, it happened. He appeared, exuding determination, clothed in sexy leather pants. The blond tips of his hair stuck out and he was sporting a pair of aviators. My eyes lowered to the tight, black T-shirt he wore. Fuck, he was the sexiest man I’d ever seen. The sadness disappeared instantly.

The two helmets and bag of clothes he held sent my heart into a rhythm that had the monitor singing a rapid melody all its own.

“Doctor says you’re good to go. You up for a ride?”

Oh, yes. On more levels than he could have imagined.

The nurse walked in, but I didn’t break my gaze as she took out the IV and disconnected everything.

“We’re going to need you to sign these papers, then you’re free to leave,” she said, lowly. But I barely heard her.

“Thank you.” Breaking eye contact made me afraid he was going to disappear. Maybe I’d latched onto him because of what we’d gone through. Hero worship, or so I’d heard it called. Blake’s beautiful face was the first one I’d seen in captivity that wasn’t a slave or Master. Like an angel, appearing in my own personal hell, he released me from the invisible restraints within myself. Saved me from the suicidal thoughts that had taken over. He was my light. But, good? Even I knew better than that. My angel was the devil, himself. All darkness within, in a body meant to tempt and seduce. Blake Morgan held good intentions within his surrounding immorality. It was fitting for my view of him. The devil was once an angel, after all, both good and evil. Yes. That’s who Blake was, and fuck me if I didn’t want him to cloak me in his sins and introduce me to his world so I could never escape.

But those were just daydreams. The fantasies of a woman addicted to all the wrong things. I had no doubt it was also what had played a part in my abduction and sale into the slave world. After all, if I hadn’t been at the sex club, I would have never of been kidnapped upon my departure. It had been my own fault. My guilty pleasures had caught up to me and I’d paid. Now, here I was, ready to repeat that process. Perhaps, I’d gone a little mad while I was tortured and beaten. It made sense. Who wouldn’t? Question was, would Blake be worth it? Give me everything I’d always craved—searched for in the deepest recesses of the smut world? I’d be stupid not to find out. I might be even more stupid to go along with it. He was a stranger, after all. Somehow, that didn’t matter to me in the least. The risk was one I was willing to take.

“There you go.” I placed the pen down while the nurse gathered the paperwork and left the room.

Blake came forward, setting the bag on the bed next to me. The aviators were hooked on his collar, hanging down the front of his shirt.  “I bought you some clothes.” He narrowed his eyes. “You ready to go home? I can take you to the airport right now.”

The black leather pants, black lace bra, and white tank top had me looking up. “You’re asking me?” I scattered the clothes on the bed, waiting for his response. Not a word left him. I shoved around the outfit. “No panties?”

He shrugged, refusing to reply to either question. I couldn’t help but think the lack of undergarments only hinted at things to come if I stayed. The decision was solely mine to make. It was one that I didn’t even need to think about. As I shook my head, he quickly put up his hand.

“Let me make things clear. If you chose to leave now, I’ll be a good boy. We’ll jump on the plane, I’ll stay for a few days until you get settled and comfortable in your place again, then I’ll leave.” He licked his lips. “But if you stay, like you say you want to, you’ll meet a new Blake. One you’ve only gotten the smallest glimpse of.” He held up his helmet. “I ride fast. Dangerous. I fuck even more so. You’ll eat and sleep, when and where I want. Dress in what I tell you to. Life will be like this until you can’t take it anymore and you ask to leave. These terms are only good for two weeks. If you’re here after then, you don’t get the choice to leave. I’ll make that decision. It might mean never. So choose wisely, Kaitlyn. I mean what I say. To question that would only place you in a world of trouble.”

The covers flew back with my toss and I grabbed the clothes. ‘Give me ten minutes.”

Blake stepped in my path, blocking my advance to the restroom. “You didn’t tell me your answer.”

“Do I need to? It’s obvious, if you ask me.”

He nodded, a quick movement that made his hair move just the slightest amount. “California. Very smart of you.”

My eyes rolled in spite of me trying to stop them. “No, Blake. I’m moving in. At least for the next two weeks.” I stepped around him, only to have one of his arms snake around my waist and pull me back into him. The leather from his jeans against my bare ass was heaven. Damn, I loved leather.

The hospital gown fell over my shoulder and his teeth nipped at the sensitive skin. “You’re in so much trouble, baby. You have no idea.” Suction had a small sound leaving my lips. Blake undid the tie at my neck and spun me around. “Get dressed. Right here. Where I can see you.”

To think someone might walk in had me a little nervous, but I obeyed. After all, I figured he would do something like this.

The gown fell to the floor and I walked over by the bed to place the clothes down. First thing I put on were the leather pants. They were the perfect size. I didn’t question how he knew.

“So fucking perfect.” His eyes devoured me and my nipples instantly hardened. My confidence around him, when I shouldn’t have any due to the new markings, had to have been the reason I felt myself latching onto him even more. A part of me felt like my old self. Not the destroyed slave I had now become.

I lifted the bra and placed my arms in the straps when he came forward.

“Allow me. We don’t want to mess up the bandages.” The hooks were easily placed, but he didn’t retreat. Breath brushed against my ear once again and it turned my legs weak. “One last chance, Kaitlyn. Leave while you still can. Before I damage you even more than you already are.” His hand settled just under my breast, turning my breathing deep and slow.

“You won’t hurt me any more than I need.”

Vibrations from deep within his chest lightly hummed through my body at our contact. His hand made a path to the skin just above the lining of the bra. “Tell me to stop,” he breathed out.

“More.”

“Is this what you want?” Blake dipped past the material and rolled my nipple in between the pads of his fingers. I cried out at the increasing pressure. “I give the orders. Not you, kitten.”

The pain twisted with pleasure was the perfect mix, but it still wasn’t enough. “More,” I whispered again. “Harder.” The touch was suddenly gone and I was turned to face him. The hand that gripped my throat was accompanied by a stare that had my insides retreating, again. It shook my foundation just as much as the first time I’d seen it on the plane.

“When you’re better, you’re going to pay. I said, I give the orders. Not you. Now, put on the shirt.”

I obeyed, wishing he wouldn’t have stopped. I was playing a dangerous game. I wasn’t naive to that, but for the life of me I couldn’t stop. Didn’t want to.

Blake stepped away and pulled the door open, reaching down to grab a long rectangular box and another bag. “Boots and socks. Put them on.”

I managed to zip up the boots without letting the clasp slip through my trembling fingers. As I stood, I awaited his instruction. The power he emitted was downright rattling, yet, I wanted more. To see just how far he’d go with his instruction. I was fascinated.

“The media is pretty thick outside. My bike is parked in the front so we’ll get out without having to deal with the majority, but I don’t trust them to not try and follow. I’m going to drive fast we’re getting the hell out of this city before they can catch up. The ride is about forty-five minutes. Do you think you can handle it? The airport is a lot closer.”

My eyes narrowed. No way was I going back yet. Besides, it was just a motorcycle. I could hold on. “I want to stay. I’ll be fine.”

“All right. If that’s what you want.” He handed me the helmet and held his own. I took it, noticing it weighed a lot more than I had thought. Blake cocked an eyebrow at me, but didn’t hesitate to wrap his arm around my shoulders. “Let’s go. I’ll help you with the strap once we get outside the entrance. I want it on before we leave. That way, maybe they won’t notice it’s you, although I doubt we’ll be that lucky.”

The hallway was relatively empty as we made our way onto the elevator. The further I felt us go down, the more panicked I became. “Here.” I slid the helmet on. “I don’t want anyone seeing me at all. I…”

“Dammit, Kaitlyn. The scar’s not even that noticeable.” His fingers tightened the strap underneath as we came to a stop. “I hate that Preston told you first. I swear, it’s not that bad.” The soft touch of his fingers grazed down my throat as he lifted the mask. The weight felt strange as we stepped out and came to a stop a few feet away.

“I’ve been judged by my face for so long that you have no idea what it feels like for me to walk around bearing this mark. To me, it’s a God damn beacon, drawing attention from everyone who looks my way. So do me a favor and fuck off about me getting upset over it.” I walked toward the entrance when he caught up with me and stepped in my path.

“Add that little outburst to your punishment. I don’t give a shit what you think. I’m telling you it’s not a big deal. You’re overreacting. Scar or not, you’re the most beautiful person I’ve ever laid eyes on. Now, enough. I better not hear you put yourself down again or else the consequences will be fierce.”

My world spun the smallest amount. “You think I’m beautiful? Like…right now? Looking as I do?”

Blake looked down, a frown coming to his face. When he met my eyes, I saw something resembling pain. “Kaitlyn, take my word for it. I don’t lie. Beautiful doesn’t even begin to describe what I see and feel when I look at you. This. Me and you. This situation is new to me. I don’t bring women home or take care of them after they’re saved. But there’s something different about you. I’m breaking all of my rules. You wanted to know what rule number three was? Never let yourself fall for a slave. Too late. I’m on the verge of keeping you and never letting you go.” His hands gripped my shoulders, pulling me closer. “I should really take you home. I’m dangerous.”

The side of my mouth lifted into a smile. “So am I. Nice to finally meet you.”

Blake’s jaw tightened, but he didn’t come back with a response.

“Time to go.” He pulled the helmet down, tightening the strap underneath. I was whisked outside so fast, my head felt separate from the rest of me. The weight of the helmet was starting to take its toll and we hadn’t even left yet.

The street bike was blacked out, something to be admired, for sure. I didn’t know much about them, but this thing looked amazing. And fast as hell. Fuck, I sure hoped I could hold on. Something about no seat belts made me uneasy. Quite possibly from the minor car accident I’d been in as a child, but I couldn’t ignore the thrill the danger gave me.

Blake kicked the stand up and threw his leg over. The tiny seat on the back was barely big enough to fit my ass on. I pulled the shield down and climbed on, bracing my feet on the pegs. The moment I stretched my arms around him, I felt the tightness in my back. Not good.

The engine roared to life, purring so much louder than I thought it would. Vibrations raced through me and I turned my head, looking at the crazed media. They knew it was me. And from the looks of reporters running to their vans, we were going to have to book it if we were going to beat them out of here.

“Hold on. Tight.”

I didn’t think twice. My arms tightened around Blake’s waist and I was jerked back almost immediately. Wind whipped at my hair and pressure pushed against the helmet, making it feel even heavier.

Cars in the parking lot blurred at the speed and my eyes widened at the rush I suddenly felt. The bike slowed just enough to turn into traffic. It didn’t take long for him to begin to weave in and out of the vehicles. I felt my body moving naturally with the leans, feeling a certain kind of freedom in our getaway. Blake picked my hand up from his chest and sudden fear sparked. The anxiety melted the moment he lifted it and brought my fingers through the open shield to kiss the tips.

My hand was replaced to his stomach and he slapped against it painfully. I gripped tighter, locking my hands together at the wrist. The action had him revving the engine even faster. Did I want to know how fast we were going? My heart raced and I lifted enough to peer over his shoulder. Oh fuck! The speedometer read one hundred and ten miles an hour. If we crashed, we were dead. If not, the marks on my back were going to look like nothing compared to the road rash on my arms. Hell, if I even had arms anymore.

Trust. Did I trust Blake not to kill me on this bike? Yes. Did I trust other motorists not to put our lives in danger? Fuck no. My eyes shut and I tried to find that calming spot I’d gone to so many times while I was being held as a slave.

Flashes of my beatings blindsided me. Even though all I wanted to do was literally run away, I wasn’t about to do something stupid while we were on the bike. I pushed the bloody, painful episodes away and searched my mind for something to distract me. The scene of Blake slipping into the door replayed before me. That face. Pure shock at seeing me. I’d tried to call to him for help. It felt like forever before he finally moved at all. He’d been so beautiful. For the briefest moment, I thought I was dead, or hallucinating. But I hadn’t been. He saved me. Protected me so much already, just by doing the smallest things. I bet he didn’t even know how much I relied on him to help me. Never had I needed anyone. I’d been taking care of myself since I was sixteen. For the first time, I didn’t think I could live life on my own. Not yet, anyway.

My eyes opened and, still, we raced around cars, but we were no longer on the freeway. The two lane road didn’t seem as busy, but it was crowded enough for Blake to have to consistently pass the vehicles every few seconds.

Minutes flew by and I used my memories, my hopes for the next two weeks, to help me keep the terror of my past at bay. I should be good enough to go by then. Blake would give me the strength. He had enough of it. I’d rely on him to heal me internally. Then, I’d go home, make an appointment to fix my face and back, and go back to doing the only thing I knew. Smiling. Pretending. Showing myself to the world and not enjoying a single minute of it.

Large fields suddenly stretched out for as far as the eye could see. The dark brown dirt turned into bright green the further we drove. Texas was so different from where I was from. Los Angeles had mountains, the beach, and shops everywhere. This place…nothing but land. It was beautiful and refreshing as hell.

A few side roads passed and then we were turning onto a one lane paved road. The highway disappeared behind us and a few houses came and went. My back burned and I shifted against the pain. The road wound and minutes later, far away from any other houses stood a one-story, red brick home with dark green shutters. It was huge compared to what I had imagined. This was Blake’s?

The bike turned onto a long concrete driveway that led all the way to the house. I eased off and cried out from behind gritted teeth as my back straightened. I’d been hunched over for so long, I felt stiff. My hands undid the strap and I pulled the helmet off. Sweat had my hair sticking to the sides of my face. The humidity was almost unbearable. It felt like I was sucking air through a straw.

“You okay?” The concern on Blake’s face was genuine. I smiled and nodded, trying to downplay the stinging that portrayed the whip still slicing into my back.

“Not a very good liar, I see. Come.” Blake took off walking and I followed through the large entry way. Black leather couches rested in the open living room. A cherry coffee table matched the two end tables beside the main sofa. It was beautiful amidst the deep colors and soft grey tile. Pictures hung on the walls, but none were of people no smiling faces of family members or friends. They were sceneries of snow-capped mountains. It didn’t fit the personality I knew of him. Maybe they were just wall fillers. I had a few of those in my place.

“This way.” He walked back and to the left. The large kitchen was also open. The dark cherry cabinets matched all the tables I saw. Light colored carpet started as we entered a long hallway. At the very end, he pushed a door open and I froze at the large bedroom. It was as big as my entire apartment.

A large big screen rested against the wall and a chaise sat a few feet from the bed. I closed my mouth and looked over at him. The look he sported wasn’t one of amusement, but of deep concentration. He was reading me and I didn’t like it.

“Nice.” I gave him a fake grin and glanced behind him. The restroom was nearly half the size of the room. A large elevated Jacuzzi tub sat in the far corner and a glass shower bigger than my closet rested a few feet from that. Black marble decorated the floors. It was stunning, and very intimidating. I may have made good money modeling, but living where I did, it took half of my pay. With all the bills I had, I was literally broke. My bank account was lucky to have a couple hundred bucks in it, maybe.

“Take off your clothes and kneel before me.”

Signals in my brain locked up leaving me confused.

“Kaitlyn. You chose this, now obey.”

Now that I was here, I wasn’t so sure. My hand gripped the bottom of my shirt and I winced as I pulled it over my head. The hesitation of my hands had him slowly walking forward. As he began to circle, I felt displayed. Like…prey. Shit. That wasn’t the case. I was Kaitlyn Summers. My monster matched his equally. There was no reason for fear. I could do this. I wanted it.

The bra fell to the floor and I bent over, unzipping the boots. By the time I was completely nude, my whole body was shaking.

“Very nice.” The back of Blake’s hand moved down the length of my arm. “You’ll stay just like this for the remainder of your stay. Unless we leave, you’re not allowed to dress. You belong to me now and I want to see what I own.”

I felt my eyes go big, but I kept my mouth shut. “I can do that, I guess.”

“No, not can. You will. And you’re to address me correctly. Blake is no more. You call me Sir. If you don’t, or you forget, you’ll be punished. Do you understand?”

The reality of my situation came crashing through like a freight train. He was a Dom in every way. The power in his aura had melted into his reality. “Yes, Sir.”

“Good. Now get your ass in that corner until I tell you otherwise. Until I can punish you correctly, the corner will have to do.”

“Bullshit,” I exploded. “I’m not a little kid. Spank me or something, but don’t—” I was dragged to the corner like a fucking child. Nose in the crease and all. The anger was so intense, I could have chewed nails. This was so damn degrading.

Fingers pushed between my legs causing my palms to flatten against the cool walls.

“You’re going to learn to obey real quick, kitten. Who you were before doesn’t exist anymore. I bet men bowed at your feet.” He laughed and rubbed against my folds. I hated the wetness that responded to his touch. Not like this. Not when he was embarrassing me. Blake’s other hand reached up to my breast, lightly brushing against the skin until he swept over my hard nipple. “If it’s a challenge you’re looking for, Kaitlyn, you’ve invested time in the wrong man. The only one kneeling will be you.”

A moan tore from my throat as his fingertip traced the inside of my opening. The need to reach down and apply pressure over my clit was excruciating.

“So fucking tight.” Blake’s touch was gone so fast, I had to blink to process it. Nails raked up the back of my thigh and I sucked in air. “Now, be a good girl and stay still while I check your back to make sure you’re okay. Then, you’ll do your time. After I think you’ve learned your lesson, we’ll talk. There’s some things I need to know about you.”

The bandages were peeled back and, within seconds, he reapplied the tape. “Good.” That was the only word he spoke. Footsteps disappeared and I fought between whether to stay or continue to argue. Wetness coated the inside of my thighs and I shifted my legs. The sound of fabric behind me told me he was either sitting on the bed or lying down on it. Couldn’t we just bypass this and get right to the hardcore fucking? I knew the general relationship between Doms and their subs, but I had never immersed myself in the role. Not truly. Not for more than one night at a time.

What felt like forever passed and I rested my head against the wall. My legs were starting to ache and my back throbbed. Did he realize I was sick only yesterday? Not that I was using that as an excuse, but understanding his mindset would have been nice.

“Crawl to the bed, Kaitlyn. You’ve been a very good girl. I didn’t think you’d last this long.”

I spun around, ready to snap at him, but I caught myself. If I stood up against him, I was liable to find myself right back in the corner. Now, that, I didn’t want.

Blake lay on his side, facing me. I lowered to my hands and knees and moved forward until I came to the edge of the bed. My head lifted to see him peering down at me. If I opened my mouth, I knew I was going to say something that wasn’t to his liking, so I waited.

“Interesting.” He smiled. “You know about this lifestyle. At least a little.”

“Of course I do. Where do you think I got taken?”

Confusion had his eyebrows drawing in. “What do you mean?” He patted the bed and I gladly stood and climbed up next to him.

“I was at Dark Dave’s.”

Blake shook his head and I realized he had no idea what I was talking about.

“It’s a BDSM club. I was leaving when two men tackled me down in the parking lot and threw me in a van.”

Hard lines came to his face. “That’s not what the report said. It stated that you went missing from your home. You were spotted at a birthday party. Roxie’s, if I remember correctly. You left the Hilton around eleven and from there you went home. It didn’t mention anything about you being anywhere else that night.”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. That’s what the report said? “Blake, I was never at a birthday party. Roxie isn’t even my friend. More like my enemy. I was at the Hilton, yes, and there was a party, but I wasn’t invited. Hell, I didn’t even know it was hers. I think I might have walked through at some point, but…”

“What were you doing at the hotel, Kaitlyn?”

The lump that formed in my throat made it impossible to swallow. “I received an envelope. There were photos of me that I didn’t want getting out. The person said if I met them there and gave them twenty thousand dollars, they’d hand them over. I told them I didn’t have that kind of money. Sure, I get paid a lot, but between all my bills and the appearance I have to maintain, I’m fucking broke. Anyway, they told me to meet them and we’d find a way to work around it. No one ever showed. I went home and then decided to go to Dark Dave’s to blow off some steam. The rest is history.”

“You didn’t tell any of this to my former partner when he questioned you in the hospital. All you said was that you went to bed and woke up in the van with what you thought were two men. Why did you lie?”

“Wait one minute. Former partner? You’re a cop?”

“Former,” he bit out. “I was a detective. Decided it wasn’t for me. Quit dodging the question. Why didn’t you mention any of this to him? Why lie?”

“Hello. I was at a sex club. I can’t let that get out.”

Blake ran his fingers through his hair. “Irrelevant. Who gives a shit? We could have gotten them to pull tapes. Collect evidence. Jack already told me there was no camera around your place. That’s bullshit in itself.” He shook his head. “Whatever. I’ll take care of this. Something’s not right with how it all went down and I have every intention of finding out what it is. What were the pictures of?”

I rolled my eyes. “Cocaine. I was stupid one night. Things were really low and I was at my breaking point. Mickey was hosting a party at the set and it was practically pushed under my nose. I tried it. First time,” I stressed. “I swear. I don’t do drugs. I don’t even drink. That night was just extra bad.”

“All right. So someone took pics of you snorting coke. How long was it after that you got the pictures?”

My mind thought back as I went over the days. I’d been so full of regret that I’d mainly stayed secluded after that. “Two weeks. Maybe a little less.”

“And who gave you the cocaine? Or should I say, practically pushed it under your nose?”

“No.” I shook my head. “I’m not going to start name dropping on drugs, Mr. Officer. Almost everyone I know does something.”

Blake’s hand was around my throat and he was pinning me to the bed before I could think. “This isn’t a game, Kaitlyn. You were set up. If you won’t take your kidnapping seriously, I will. Now, who gave you the cocaine?”

“I don’t know,” I choked out.

The grip loosened, but he didn’t remove his hand. “You don’t know?” Blake’s eyes raked over my face. “Tell me, kitten. I want to help you. To make these fuckers pay for what they did. Without the information, we’ll never get to the bottom of it.”

“I’m telling you the truth. I’d never seen him before that night. The place was packed. He could have been anyone.”

Blake growled. “If you’re hiding information from me, I’ll find out, Kaitlyn. Don’t think I won’t. We can either do this the easy way and you tell me everyone you communicated with that night, or I’ll uncover the truth for myself. It won’t be pretty.”

The knife was suddenly in his hand and my lungs locked up from his implications. Blake planned to kill to get the answers if I didn’t give him a name? Why was that somehow shocking to me? My eyes went from the blade to his serious stare. “You’re a monster.”

His small laugh filled the room. “No, baby. Monsters come out at night to scare people. When these motherfuckers see my beast step from the shadows, there’ll be no time for them to fear. The entire room will be dripping red. And so help me, I’ll enjoy every minute of it.” His hand left my throat and his finger trailed down between my breasts. “They will pay for what’s happened. I don’t care if they only took part in the blackmail. It’s unacceptable. No one is ever going to hurt you again, Kaitlyn. Except me.”

Blake put the knife away and twisted his hand in my hair, nipping at my mouth. The lust that exploded from his declaration had my arms locking around his neck, trying to pull him closer. I would have been on his lap had he not braced his palm to my chest to keep me lying down.

“Tell me a name.” He sucked my lip into his mouth, but refused to let me kiss him. “Kaitlyn.”

I moaned, tightening my grip. My mind wasn’t working. All I could think about was feeling Blake’s cock pounding into me from behind. I wanted his hand buried in my hair, arching me, slapping my ass so hard I was crying.

“Give me what I want and I’ll tell you what I know. If you do a satisfactory job, you should have no problem getting the information you seek.”

Blake reared back to look at me. “You’re bargaining your revenge while at the same time challenging me to fuck you up to your standards?”

I licked my lips. It sounded really screwed up once he put it like that. “Challenging you, yes. You’re different, Blake. Make me feel.” The top half of my body gravitated toward him. “You have that ability. I know you do. Don’t disappoint me. I need this. Need you to take everything away and just—”

“Fuck you?” Blake said, interrupting me. “Amazing. And not in a good way, kitten. You have no control. No discipline, whatsoever. The work that’s going to have to be put into you…”

My head turned to the side and he let go. “You’re regretting bringing me here?” Tears came to my eyes and the possibility of having to go home to face my new life was suffocating. I didn’t want to. Didn’t want to be anywhere near California. What if the men came back? What if one of my so-called friends was responsible for selling me?” A tear escaped and I spun around, climbing off the bed. Surprisingly, he didn’t try to stop me. Where I was going, I didn’t know. Anywhere to think. To get away from the one man I felt desperate to stay with.

“Kaitlyn. I don’t regret it. From the beginning, I knew you’d take a while to adjust. You’re too strong to slip right into a submissive role. That aside, I’m not going to forget about what you said. You’re going to give me names. Especially the one encouraging the drug use.”

I stopped at the foot of the bed, trembling from the pain in my back. “I told you I didn’t know his name. What about the rest? Do you plan to kill them?”

Something flashed over Blake’s face, a deep yearning that seemed to radiate from his within. “I want to. Whether or not I do depends on them. If they give me answers, maybe not.”

My head shook. “If you’re going to kill them for being there, I’m not going to tell you. Now, if they were a part of this and set me up so I could be kidnapped, I’ll kill them myself.”

Chapter 7

Blake

For four days I watched Kaitlyn, taking in every little thing that she did and said. The deep spells she’d get taken over by left me worried. If I wasn’t talking to her consistently, she was easily entranced in her own dark thoughts. Where did she go when she disappeared into her head? Was she back in Russia, bound to that disgusting bed? Or was she being tortured in the basement? I had tried asking, but she shook it off like it wasn’t a big deal.

Days of medication left her healing perfectly. The trip to the pharmacy had come a few hours after her arrival. To have her, I’d need her as healthy as possible. I’d made that my mission when she’d stood in the corner, pouting from her punishment. It took everything I had not to throw her on the bed and fuck her until she couldn’t walk. God damn, I wanted to. Every day that passed, my control got harder to maintain.

From the look of her healing back, she was ready. I could fuck her right now if I wanted. It’d have to be soon. If I had to wait one more night, my house would be destroyed from the impatience I felt. The pent up frustration that overpowered me was clouding my thoughts. Seeing her full breasts exposed and her now shaved pussy twenty-four/seven was too much. And that ass. Dammit. It was her best feature, by far. For even as skinny as she was, her backside hadn’t been affected in the least. And, I’d know. My browser history was full of every picture of Kaitlyn that was available. Even ones that sent my blood past the point of boiling. Like the collection of her with who she called friends, partying it up in the Florida Keys. Shoot after-party, my ass. It looked like Girls Gone Wild. If I had to see one more picture of men wrapped around her, posing, I was going to have to buy a new laptop.

“It’s time for you to eat.” I glanced up from my screen at Kaitlyn, lying down on the coach, diagonal from me, checking her own mail on my extra laptop while she glanced up at the news. The fucking news of all things. She lived off of that shit. I didn’t understand it. The woman before me was nothing like the girl I saw in the pictures. Masks, she called them. If anyone understood what that meant, it was me. After all, we only showed people what we wanted them to see. As for Kaitlyn’s professional mask, that one I didn’t care for.

“Again? I just ate two hours ago.”

“An apple’s not a meal. We’re trying to get you healthy again. Why don’t you go grab a sandwich or salad?”

“Okay. Hold…on, Sir.” Kaitlyn’s face moved in closer to the screen and I heard her gasp. Slowly, her head shook back and forth and I tried peering around her, curiously. “No,” she whispered.

“What?” I sat the laptop off to the side and stood. The email she was reading had me lowering down beside her. I felt my eyes go big and my blood heat under the threat.

I’ll know when you’ve opened this email. You’ll have twenty minutes to respond. One-hundred and fifty thousand or I leak the pictures.

A telephone number was at the bottom of the message and I reached over and grabbed my cell off the coffee table. Kaitlyn pushed to her knees and reached for it. “Please, let me talk to him. He might do something rash if he knows I told anyone.”

The last thing I wanted was her dealing with this asshole, but I was curious as to how he would respond to her without knowing I was present. Reluctantly, I handed it over. Kaitlyn dialed and continued to move the mouse around the monitor as if it were some sort of nervous tick to try to keep herself occupied.

“This is Kaitlyn. I got your message.” There was a slight pause and she pushed up. The confusion on her face had me dying to know what he was saying. “I’m sorry, do I know you?” Another pause. “I can’t come up with that sort of money. I’ve been gone, but I’m sure you’re aware of that. Listen, there has to be another way.” After a few seconds her jaw dropped and she pulled the phone back to look at it. My hand came up, motioning in a circle.

“Well, what did he say?” I grabbed my cell, placing it back on the table.

“He won’t bend. If I don’t give him the money, he sends them out to the media. He made it short, but sweet. I only have a few days.” The fear she had to have felt drained almost all the color from her face. “One moment, one stupid thing, and it has the power to destroy everything I worked so hard to represent. I didn’t want to be just another stereotype.”

I pulled her into my arms, trying to ignore the way my body responded. “Try to not let it worry you. I’ll see what I can do. I told you I would protect you, and I will, no matter the circumstances. Now, go eat.”

The tension holding her body rigid melted at my words. Kaitlyn’s nails embedded in my chest and I nearly moaned. My cock hardened in record time. The torture I was experiencing sent my already raised blood pressure through the roof. If I didn’t get away from her fast, I’d break. Damn, I was so close to just unleashing my beast on her. “Now,” I snapped. I stepped back and stalked the length of the room, more in a desperate attempt to flee than the embarrassment of looking like a fool with a hard-on. If I didn’t put a safe distance between us, there was no telling how far I’d go with her. “Jesus Christ.” The bedroom door slammed at my push. Yes. The barrier was good.

My reflection from the dresser caught my attention. Blond hair was standing at odd angles from the million times I had ran my fingers through it. The dark blue button up shirt was nearly halfway undone due to the choking sensation it kept giving me. Thanks to Kaitlyn’s half naked pictures and naked form right in front of me, no doubt. Who was I kidding? If I wanted to release the darkness I held, no fucking door was going to stand in my way. Nothing would. Determination would leave me going until I overcame every obstacle and had my teeth and claws sunk deep into her skin. Right where I wanted them.  Hiding behind a fucking God damn door. I had to be kidding myself.

“Sir?”  The light tapping against wood caused my eyes to close. Had I thought I could escape? She never left me alone for long. Not that I minded. I reveled in how she couldn’t stand to be parted from me. That’s what was making my need for her worse.

“Come in.” My tone was harsher than I intended. I felt run down inside. Tired of fighting what I so desperately wanted. Her. Now I had to deal with her blackmailer.

The door eased open and she only glanced at my face for a moment before lowering her eyes. “I’m sorry. I know I’m bringing you all sort of problems—

“No.” I shook my head. The way she blamed herself for something she couldn’t control clutched at my heart. Kaitlyn was getting worse. Apologies were plentiful whenever we separated. I was starting to notice that and I wasn’t sure what to think. “Come here, kitten. Let me hold you.”

The immediate obedience was getting better. She wasn’t fighting me on every little thing like the first two days, but she was still stubborn as hell when she felt like it. Never where affection was concerned, though.

“There.” I wrapped my arms around her, smoothing back her hair. “You didn’t do anything to upset me.” The softness of her breasts pushed into my chest and I couldn’t stop my fist from lacing through her long, dark waves. “Fuck, I want you.” The declaration came out in a rush from my exhale. My hand gripped tighter and I pulled her head back so she could look at me. “You should be scared. Very, very scared.”

Slowly, she shook her head, barely a movement with the death grip I held. Shit, those eyes were the only thing keeping me grounded. Yet, they were responsible for causing the internal chaos that was wreaking havoc on my control.

“Sir,” she whispered. “Please. Show me…everything.”

My hand pulled her head forward, bringing her body into mine. The other wrapped around her lower back and I wanted to infuse her soul with mine. Show her why she shouldn’t want this. All I could do was hug to her tightly, an internal apology for what I knew was coming. Fuck, I might seriously injure her. Or, at the least, hurt her enough to set her back.

“Forgive me, kitten.” The crashing in my brain was nothing more than a train wreck I was watching from the distance. “God, forgive me. I can’t not do this.”

My hand ripped her head back while the other squeezed around her throat. The fear that flashed in her big eyes sent the killer in me to new heights, feeding the lust induced adrenaline until the all too familiar calming settled over like an evil blanket. There I was. Me. The real Blake so many people feared.

“You’re beyond help, now, Kaitlyn. No one can save you. Only me. And I don’t want to.” I bit her lower lip until I tasted blood. Fucking heaven. Sucking the thick flesh into my mouth while I ran my tongue over the cut had my cock aching. A cry fell into my mouth, but she didn’t fight. Not yet. “So sweet. I bet you taste just as good everywhere.”

“Sir.” The way she moved her hips closer told me she wanted this. Such a stupid, beautiful girl. I hadn’t even begun, she had no clue. Most wouldn’t be able to handle my dark side. Kaitlyn, being a former slave...I didn’t give it unleashing half of what I held before she broke down and begged to leave. For some reason, that made me want her more. To test what she was made of. Hope kept me going. Hope that maybe by some weird twist of fate, I was wrong.

My hand let go and I pushed her hard toward the door. “Start walking.” I didn’t give directions or insight into what I wanted. Let her figure out where to go by herself. For her sake, I prayed she’d have a hard time. That would give me the excuse I wanted. That I craved.

A slight hesitation and she turned and began walking toward the living area. Her small arms hugged her stomach. Afraid. Yes, she was scared. Good.

“Sir?” Kaitlyn stopped in the room and turned to me.

“Keep going,” I bit out.

The blue of her eyes deepened while she scanned the room. A step toward the kitchen had my fingers digging into her arm. Slowly, I shook my head. The deep rise and fall of her chest lifted her breasts. Damn, I couldn’t wait to feast on them. To devour everything Kaitlyn Summers held inside and out.

The hallway came into her view and she glanced back at me. She swallowed hard and started walking. When she came to the first door and peeked inside, she quickly shut it and moved to the other side of the hall, only to open and close it, too. My fingers twitched as she got further down. At the last two doors, she looked back and forth. The side of my mouth lifted as her hand settled on the one that rested at the backside of the house.

With a quick twist, she threw the door open and gasped. I didn’t give her time to take in my toys. I shoved her inside and closed us in.

“I…” Kaitlyn spun around, staring at the wooden barrier as if it held her salvation.

“What? Changed your mind? Decided you’re in way over your head? Too late. Might as well keep walking to the center of the room. Your chance to escape has come and gone. You’re mine now, Kaitlyn, until I say otherwise. And I mean that. Do you forget what I do for a living? I’m a tracker. If you think you’ll ever be able to hide, know I’ll be there. A ghost, watching from the shadows until I decide I want you.” I walked forward as she stepped back, keeping pace. “That’ a girl. Keep going,” I said, under my breath.

The moment she was under the suspended restraints, I held up my hand. Her eyes lifted and the ragged breaths had my gaze narrowing. “You know these? Doesn’t look like you’re a fan.”

“My…face…, and back.”

“He had you in these when he did that?”

Kaitlyn nodded, but didn’t take her eyes off of the cuffs. I knew I could do one of two things. Either one could destroy her if it had the wrong effect. Although part of me should have thrived on that, it didn’t. I’d only just gotten her. The last thing I wanted to do was ruin that opportunity. A tingling blossomed in my stomach causing me to growl. What the fuck was that? Emotion mixed with my evil? Hell no, that wasn’t right.

“Lift your hands.”

A small cry fell from her lips and I didn’t wait. I jerked her hands over her head and fastened the straps.

“I’m not going damage you like that bastard. Don’t get me wrong, I’m going to hurt you, but in a way that I’m hoping you’ll enjoy. Beg for, even.” My hand pushed between her legs, right into the wetness that was coating the inside of her thighs. “Oh…yes,” I moaned. “Even scared out of your mind, you want this. Let’s see for how long.”

I stepped back, adjusting the length of the chain until she could barely stand flatfooted. The sway of her body while she pulled against the restraints was one of the most beautiful things I’d ever seen. My sight became transfixed. Saw nothing of the other props I held. Not even the bed in the far corner where I knew I’d finally get to take her. My attention was solely for Kaitlyn, who was staring at me, holding more questions behind those wide orbs than either of us had the answers for. Some were laced in fear, others, an insatiable wonder.

Blindly, I felt along the wall where all of my sex tools hung. The first thing I came into contact with was my leather gloves. Then, the riding crop. My eyes never left her as I slid the material over my hands and began to circle around, soaking in every angle and curve of her body. The arch in her back sucked in my touch as I made a path from the middle to the base of her spine. Such a lovely shape she had. Once I got her totally healthy, she’d look even more delectable. Skinny was never my thing. For her, I made an exception. But she wouldn’t be like that for long, if I had my way. And, I would.

“Sir.” Kaitlyn pushed back into my hand. The action was second nature. I stepped away and brought the loose end of the crop down to the back of her thigh. The gasp had me doing it to the other side. Small sounds echoed throughout the room while I traced the end up toward her pussy.

“You are not to move when I touch you. At all times, I want your ass still and your eyes lowered. One look at me and you’ll pay a very serious price. One you won’t like. I promise.”

A whisper left her lips, so quiet I couldn’t hear. The beast in me went wild. If Kaitlyn so much as did anything, I wanted to be a party to it. Missing one single response made me angry. I’d never know if her new answer would be the same or not. “Louder.” The slap against her ass made her spin around until she was almost facing me. The eyes that met mine gave me pause. There was a strength inside of her that I’d never been faced with before and it baffled my mind.

“Bring it,” she hissed. “I fucking dare you.”

My arm was around her waist, lifting her completely off of the ground before I could process it. Tightness hugged around the leather covering my fingers as I slammed two inside of her wet pussy, pounding until she was screaming. “Is this what you want?” Flesh was suddenly between my teeth as I bit into the mound of her breast. Spasms rocked her body almost instantly, but I couldn’t get past the taste of her blood. It made my eyes water, feeding me some unknown power from her life force. In slow circles, I moved my thumb over her sensitive clit while she trembled in my arms.

“Oh, kitten.” I licked the imprints of my teeth marks. “You’re so fucked now. Why couldn’t you just go back home?” My fingers slid out from her opening and I rested my head against her chest, basking in the odd sense of comfort she gave me. The hard thumping of her heart caused the pulsing of mine to increase. Pitch black surrounded me as I closed my eyes and reveled in the sound.

Both of us, prisoners to our pasts. Captives to the hell we’d gone through at the hands of others. Was it possible to overcome the creations we’d become? Or were we lost, trapped in the secrets of our never ending nightmares? As I held on to Kaitlyn’s suspended body like my life depended upon it, the smallest spark of hope burned into my chest. Embers that were sure to give us enough illumination to fight our way through the shadows. I could only pray it was enough. One thing was for certain, if the light died and the pitch dark took us, I’d hold her hand and lead the way. All she had to do was follow. By the time the night was over with, I wasn’t so sure she’d want to.

“I’m not afraid of you, Blake. I told you I wanted everything. Show me the real you. No holding back.”

There was no way she knew what she was saying. After what she’d been through, how was that possible?

My hands dropped and I let her swing down, her body jerking as her feet connected with the floor. The predator was back, the goodness that insinuated itself…gone. I tightened my grip on the handle of the crop and dropped any form of mask I may have worn. The reliance of her pain sent a hunger through me with just as much dependency as the heat my body needed to maintain survival.

Kaitlyn held her head higher while she looked at my chest. The constant tapping I began started on her legs. The higher I got, the harder I slapped. Bright red marks began to blossom. Fuck, yes. Soft sobs came from her mouth, but never once did she tell me to stop. I pushed her. Pushed myself as I watched the tears roll down her face.

“More,” I breathed out. The crop fell to the floor as I reached over and grabbed the lube. The sound of my belt being undone didn’t seem to faze her. It was enough to give me pause. I let it hang open and came to stand before her.

The lube coated my fingertips and I brought them over her back opening. Dark lashes lifted as her gaze rose to mine. “You’re amazing in your element. Such a beautiful monster.” Her tongue licked over her lips. “Can I keep you?”

The smile that came to my face only grew as I eased my finger deep into her ass, making her gasp and cry out. “Keep me? Kitten, why do you think you’re fucked? There’s no getting rid of me now. I own you. Like I said,” I began thrusting in and out at a leisurely pace, “even if you decide to go back to California, you’ll never know when I’ll be watching. Waiting to take you.”

A deep moan vibrated her welted body. The muscles around my gloved finger clenched tightly and I lowered, running my tongue over her folds. At the suction of my mouth, she squirmed. My other hand gripped her hip tightly. “Don’t you fucking think about coming or else I’m going to flog the shit out of you.”

Desperation laced her moan while I added another finger. I knew it was hurting her, but somewhere within, she had to have been experiencing pleasure. The juices were flowing from her pussy and I couldn’t get enough.

“Sir.” Kaitlyn wiggled some more and I bit into her inner thigh. The scream pushed me over the edge and I stood, pulling at the buckles of the cuffs. Kaitlyn fell into my body, immediately wrapping her arms around my neck and crushing her mouth to mine. The Dom in me was ready to throw her back and punish her for kissing me without my permission. The man in me melted at the passion she displayed. I rarely kissed women. Couldn’t. It was too intimate. Yet, just like at the hospital, I was alive under the caress of her tongue. The numbness was nonexistent, replaced with an odd impatience that hit right to the core of who I was.

The bed was suddenly under her and I was tearing my clothes off impatiently. Heated skin met mine as I went back to devouring her mouth. Fuck, she was so hot from what I’d done with the crop. My hand stopped short of cupping her face and I pulled back, looking down at the other glove I’d used to bring her pleasure. The leather separating our connection was suddenly intolerable. How? Why?

Kaitlyn was the biggest mind-fuck of my life. Never had I questioned so much shit. My teeth tore at the material and I tossed them to the side. “This isn’t over, kitten. It doesn’t get all lovey-dovey now that you’re out of those cuffs. If anything, it’s about to get a lot worse.”

I swear, I could see her eyes actually sparkling under the dim lighting. No words were spoken, but she didn’t have to. Her anticipation was obvious.

Nails embedded in my back and I could feel the blood trickle down from underneath them. A growl filled the room and it took me a moment to realize it had come from me. My hand locked around her neck. “Yes,” I whispered. “Mark me, baby, but be prepared for your actions to be replicated. Only give what you can take.” The top part of my body rose and I moved my other hand down to rub against the outside of her pussy. Kaitlyn’s face was getting redder by the second and I tightened more, letting her feeling the build. “You’re so fucking ready for me. But not yet.” I let go and reached down, pulling my belt loose. Her head lifted voluntarily, stunning me, but I didn’t stop. I put the belt exactly where I needed it—craved to see it—around her neck.

“You’re making me so happy.” I slid the leather through the buckle and pulled securely. “This is where things are going to get intense. Hold on, Kaitlyn. You’re about to go for one hell of ride. One that might end up with a California destination.”

She shook her head, tightening the belt with her movement. “You’re not going to give me a reason to go back. You wouldn’t,” she said, breathlessly.

“Don’t kid yourself.” I pulled the length of leather and had her head rising so she could be closer to my face. “If I’m ever going to see if this will work, I can’t tiptoe around you. You deserve to see the ugly truth for yourself. Like you said, no holding back.”

“We’ve been so concerned about you, but that should go for both of us.”

I smiled, not missing her warning. I wasn’t worried in the least. “No more talking. Just let me taste that pretty little mouth of yours again. And obey when I tell you to do something.” I twisted the length of the leather around my hand until it was wrapped up to her neck. “Your blood is calling me, kitten. I want to see you run red.”

“You first.” Pain raced down my chest from the swipe of her nails. Blood dotted the skin and I stared at it in disbelief. My vision went in and out as the hot rush of rage practically blacked me out. At her lifting and licking over the wounds, lust quickly won over. Again, she managed to freeze up my brain.

“Mmm,” she moaned.

As if she hadn’t done enough, her teeth sunk in deep. I clenched my jaw and gripped to her hair until she broke loose, screaming.

“Did I give you permission to do that?” My other hand jerked at the belt. Her hands came up, clawing at the leather. “Only when I say, dammit. You’re lucky you’re even alive right now. Do you know how close I was to seriously hurting you?”

Coughs wracked her body as I loosened the hold. Before she could catch her breath, I threw down my weight, taking her mouth like I owned it. And, I did. Owned every inch, down to the blood that gave her life. When I wanted something from her, I’d take what was mine by right.

Wetness slid on the underside of my cock and I rubbed the length against her. Fuck, she was on fire. All I wanted was to do was bask in that heat forever. My kiss deepened, trying to steal every ounce of air she held. I didn’t want to stop until she couldn’t breathe any more than she’d been able to when I was choking her.

Only when fire burned my own lungs did I contemplate stopping. Breaking my mouth from hers was pure torture, but there were things I needed to know. Hearing the truth was going to be hard, but it’d be worse for Kaitlyn, and I hated ruining the moment. “I’m going to ask you a question and you’re going to be brutally honest. I’ll know if you’re lying. If you do, your ass will be on the jet back to California faster than you can blink.”

Kaitlyn’s heavy lids lifted and she breathed deeply.

“How many times and how many people raped you since you were taken? Truthfully.” The doctors had kicked me out as they went through the screening of questions, but I knew she probably didn’t want me to hear anyway. I’d paced like a mad man for an hour outside of the door. When they finally left, she’d been passed out. Since, I’d been too afraid to ask, fearing it would make her even more closed off, but our time was up.

Kaitlyn’s mouth opened and then shut. “I was never raped. My kidnapper had different plans for me. Look at me. I was his own personal cutting board.”

The anger on her face combined with something altogether…proud, surfaced. I knew she was telling the truth. It was just hard to believe.

“Birth control?”

“The shot.” She licked her lips. “You’re not going to wear protection?”

My head shook back and forth. “Nope. I’m clean. Plus, I haven’t been with anyone in a long time. You have nothing to worry about from me.” That hot heat that called to me encircled my finger and I slid into her. Yeah, she was too tight. There was no way someone had been in her pussy. “How long has it been for you?” Another one of my fingers entered as I began to thrust at a steady pace.

“Too fucking long.” Her eyes closed while her hips rotated. The sight was so erotic, the belt only adding to my twisted fantasies. While I kept the pace slow, I let her move at her own will. The scene was too hot to disrupt. “Sir.” Faster, she pushed down. “The thought of your cum in me is getting me so close. I’ve never let anyone do that before.”

“Never?” My thumb swirled over her clit, causing her to cry out.

“No. Not once.” Those little whimpers that kept slipping through were going to be the death of me. I’d fucking kill to be able to listen to her make them. Hell, I’d murder at the drop of the dime concerning her. And do it with pleasure. I already had.

I removed my fingers and nudged the tip of my cock over her opening. Her pussy stretched to fit around my thickness and I pulled back, watching the act over and over.

“Shit, that is an amazing sight. You’re so tight around me, kitten. I can see your pussy hugging my cock like it doesn’t want me to leave. It never will. This,” my fingers rubbed down her folds, around my cock, “this is mine. Only mine.” The top of my body moved more over her. Kaitlyn screamed as I surged even deeper. The pain from how snug she enveloped me was unbelievable. Her wetness helped, but I could still feel resistance. “Tell me whose pussy this is.”

The arching of her back was followed by a push downward.

“You don’t get any more cock until you tell me whose pussy this is.”

“If this pussy is yours, than your cock belongs to me. Only me,” she stressed.

I slammed into Kaitlyn and pushed my hand over her nose and mouth. “Your God damn stubbornness is beginning to wear thin. Didn’t we already go over this?” There was no mercy for the brutality that I pounded her with. Repeatedly, she tried to turn her head to catch the smallest amounts of air, but I kept her on edge, making her fight for it. Feeding from the pure survival mode she was being forced into. That was the Kaitlyn that attracted me. The one who made me fall in the first place. This is where we’d reunite.

“That’s it. You want to breathe, take it. Fight. I want you to. Show me the strength I know you keep within.”

Nails dug into my wrist and hand as she turned wild at my permission. Blood ran from the scratches, going all the way up to my forearms. It didn’t take much to pin her hands above her head with one of mine. The other took hold of the belt and pulled up, arching her back so I could thrust deeper. My eyes were soaking in every detail on her face, from the parted lips to the half-lidded, blue eyes that stared at me. The flush on her cheeks was glowing. She looked every bit as airbrushed as she did on the cover of those magazines.

“Sir.” Kaitlyn’s throat was scratchy as she called to me. My tongue licked over her lips while I pushed in as far as I could.

“Not yet, kitten. I want you coming around my cock when I explode into that pussy. Same moment, for our first time.”

A sob came with a snap of her teeth right toward my forearm. My hand was back over her nose and mouth before she could try again. Just seeing her spirit had the thickness of my cock swelling even more. I pulled her face to the side and lowered, sinking my teeth at the fleshy part where her shoulder and neck joined. Suction against my palm from her intake of breath combined with the taste of her essence, did me in. My hand let go and I pulled her leg over my shoulder, slightly turning her on her side. Wide, that’s how I wanted her spread while I beat the shit out of her pussy.

“Sir!” Kaitlyn’s screams echoed throughout the room. “Please, I beg you! Sir!” Tears streamed down her face and everything hit me at once.

“Come, baby. Do it, now.” My finger pushed deep into her mouth as my release exploded from my cock. Her pussy tightened while she came and it had me seeing black dots. It was fucking perfection. The most powerful orgasm I could ever remember having hit me, wave after wave. Even then, I continued to slam myself into her until I was sure I didn’t have anything left. I didn’t want this to end. Didn’t ever want to stop being inside of her.

I pulled my belt off her throat and rolled her on top of me, content to stay buried in her pussy until I was ready to go again. And I would be. There’d be no rushing it the next time. I’d strap her into the stocks and start all over again. Yes. My eyes closed and I couldn’t stop the smile that came to my face. Kaitlyn had done it. She’d pulled through without breaking to pieces. There was no going back now.

Mine.

Chapter 8

Kaitlyn

The scratches and bite mark on Blake were like looking at my own personal trophy. As I watched the slow rise and fall of his chest, I couldn’t stop the happiness that bubbled within. Had the last few hours really happened?

According to the ache covering me from head to toe, yes. Mind blowing, hardcore, raw fucking had indeed transpired. And from it, something altogether indescribable. Shit, I couldn’t believe how amazing it’d been. And not just the first time. The two times after, too. Blake’s recovery time was jaw dropping. It was as though he couldn’t get enough of me. In my state of mind, it was exactly what I needed. The ugliness I saw when I looked in the mirror haunted me. Even if temporarily, Blake had made me feel beautiful again. The way his stare devoured my body as he brought me pain…I had needed to see the intensity. Needed for him to pull out all the despair I held inside with the physical stimulation to the outside. With all the marks he left, he made sure to cuddle and kiss me tenderly afterward. The difference was shocking and I soaked it in with everything I had. Our experience had been beautiful to me. Flawless.

“How long are you planning to stare?” Blake’s eyes opened and he rolled toward me. The smile that came to his face had me looking down, embarrassed. How did he know? I didn’t have time to think about it before his voice broke through again. “Kaitlyn?” His finger pushed under my chin, bringing my eyes up to his. Heat crept up my neck and into my face.

“I planned on looking for a while, actually.”

For seconds, he studied my face. There was some new emotion there that I couldn’t figure out, but I thought I liked it.

“You can get your fill in the shower. I want to go into the city and buy you some clothes. We were invited to have dinner with the Sinclairs’, and I think it would be good for Marie to see you. He says she appears okay, but she’s very quiet. The therapist can’t get anything out of her. Maybe if the two of you talked, it would help both of you.”

Shaking took over at the thought of seeing the girl. On top of the blackmailer contacting me, it was too much. Blake said he would take care of it. I wasn’t sure how, but I trusted he would. Now, Marie? Although I knew it was ridiculous, I didn’t want to go. She was a reminder of the past I wanted to forget. Sure, we shared some moments of bonding, but that was then. This was now.

“Hey.” His head tilted while he tried to get my attention. For the life of me, I couldn’t face him. Didn’t want to tell him I was too fucking scared to see the teenager who’d witnessed me at my worst. Who reminded me of the scarred up survivor I now was.

I eased to a sitting position and nearly cried out as my legs rebelled at the movement. With as far as Blake had twisted me all around the last time we’d been together, they felt like dead weight. Downright useless at my command to move to the edge of the bed. Hell, one had almost been behind my head at one point. It’d been too much. Even then, I’d known that, but the pleasure was too good to care.

“I’m talking to you, Kaitlyn.” His hand grabbed my arm and he tried to pull me around. I did yell out at that point. Bolts of agony raced through my legs and back like lightening, branching out in all directions until I was trembling from the sensation. Blake’s hand jerked back as if I’d tried to cut it off. “Jesus Christ. I knew I was going to end up hurting you. Look at you, your body is shaking like crazy.” The covers were thrown back and he stood, beginning to pace.

“I’m just a little sore. That’s all.” I forced myself to the edge of the bed, breathing through the twinges that nearly brought me to tears. I was worse than I could have imagined.  Although I should have been concerned, I wasn’t. I would get used to it. The last month I’d barely done much at all. That was the only reason my limbs were taking it so hard.

Blake came to my side of the bed, but stayed back. It made me angry. “What are you overreacting for?” I snapped. “I’m sore. It’s not a big deal.”

“It is. Wait until you get a look at yourself. I’ve fucking bruised your body to shit. I knew this was a mistake. What was I thinking? You’re not safe around me.” His head lowered, only to rise with that look. The one that held what he tried to hide from the world. “Don’t get me wrong, I may not like what I’ve done, but it doesn’t mean I’m fucking letting you go or that the sex won’t happen again. I’m not making promises I can’t keep. As for now, this,” he gestured his hands to the room, “can’t happen again. Not like before.”

“Bullshit,” I exploded. “What do you want me to do, spread my legs and let you fuck me missionary style while I lay there and pretend to like it?”

The laugh that filled the room threw me off.

“Baby, it doesn’t matter how I fuck you. You’ll still be screaming my name like before.”

I rolled my eyes, more trying to goad his temper than anything else. If I wanted any guy to just have sex with me, I could have found that years ago. Blake held what I was missing. I wasn’t about to let my condition take that away.

“There, you might be wrong. You don’t know me.” I don’t even know myself.

Blake kept quiet as I slowly made my way through the house, back to the master restroom. Walking was so much harder than I’d thought. As I turned the water on, I wasn’t even sure I’d be able to stand long enough to get clean. Two steps forward, three back. I was now worse off than the day I’d left the hospital.

“Jesus, you can barely stand.” Blake wrapped his arm around my waist and stopped in front of the large mirror lining the wall. “Look what I’ve done. Take it in, baby.” Dark purple circles littered my neck. Teeth imprints were just off to the side of them and some marks were on my chest. My arms showed evidence of his fingerprints from my biceps, down to my wrists. “Don’t you see?” he hissed. “This is why I wanted you to go home to begin with. Maybe you should leave.”

No. I went crazy, swinging and thrashing my body against his hold. “You can’t make me go. I won’t.” My nails searched for something to connect with while the sobs wracked my chest. With as much as I was trying to break free, all I wanted to do was turn around and cling to him, beg him with everything I possessed to keep me. To make me safe, and give me what I couldn’t be without. He was the key. I fucking needed him. Didn’t he see that? If he wasn’t holding me together with his orders and his pain induced release….what did I have? Myself? I didn’t want her. Couldn’t bear to look at her. Not yet. No. Blake had to keep me blind to everything but our world.

“Kaitlyn. God, what the fuck are we going to do?” Blake turned me around, hugging me to his chest, hard. “You need help, kitten. You’re not good in the head and you know it. I’ve been asking you for days what’s wrong and you refuse to tell me. You have to speak to someone about it.”

“I’m not talking to that therapist. I don’t need help. I need you.” My weakness exposed out loud made me feel pathetic, causing me to cry even more. The breakdown I was having was nowhere near finished. The sobs got harder until I couldn’t breathe, couldn’t see past the constant tears. The distorted vision blurred away until all I saw was the masked face above me. Staring. Speaking. Moya zvzda. The endearment repeated over and over, growing louder each time. “No!” My head shook as the smell of his sour breath washed over me. It was so real. “Stay away from me! I’m not your Star. I’m not.”

Blake was suddenly cradling me, but I barely noticed as I was assaulted with more visions of what I kept trying to lock away. Get up and walk around me. Show me what I own, Star. My attack had cost me. It was my first outburst and one that quickly showed me my place. The cuffs around my wrists were tight and I swung my arms, still feeling them locking me in. The blade glimmered in the low light with every turn of his wrist. I’m going to enjoy this, moya zvzda. Let’s see how beautiful you can really be. My hand slapped into my cheek and I could swear the tip of the knife was still cutting me. I pulled back, checking for blood, almost sure I’d see some.

Water was suddenly pouring over me and Blake’s voice penetrated from deep in the distance.

Bright flashes had me blinking and turning my face. You like to take pictures? That’s it, pose for me, Star. Work your magic in front of the camera. This will be your best work ever. “No,” I gasped, desperate for air. As water filled my mouth and nose, I began choking. Coughing so hard that I gagged.

“Come on, baby. Calm. Just breathe.” Blake pushed the wet strands out of my face and I saw him clearly for the first time in what felt like forever.

“Don’t make me leave,” I sobbed. “I don’t want to leave. I can’t.” My arms flew to his neck as he held me under the shower. Every inch of me was trembling and I had no idea what in the hell had just happened, but I knew it wasn’t good. Not good at all.

Pressure had my head lifting from his neck, but I fought to keep from having to face him.

“Look at me,” he said, lowly.

Was I still drowning? I sure felt like it. I lifted, unable to hold eye contact for long.

“There you are.” His lips pressed against mine gently. “You can stay, but us.” He shook his head. “Friends, okay?”

Although I wanted to cry harder, argue, I nodded. Anything to make him not send me away after my meltdown.

“We’re going to get you better. When you do go home, I’ll stay with you until you’re comfortable enough to do it on your own. How does that sound?”

Like crap. I wanted him to want me in every way. Not just as a person he felt the need to take care of out of pity. Yet, I couldn’t deny his request. I hated it. Hated what I’d become. Weak. God, maybe I did need to see a therapist. Or…Marie. Was she going through the same thing? Could she help? A part of me dreaded the thought of facing her, but a new excitement was starting to take over. Maybe if I got better, stronger, became the woman I used to be, I could win Blake over the right way. He could see my independence. My real strength. Me, without the scars.

“I think I’m better now.” I tried to wiggle down, but he didn’t release me. My eyes stole a glance at his face. So solemn. Pained. Blake’s stare straight ahead began to worry me. What was he thinking? Was he mad at me for breaking down? I didn’t mean to. Didn’t ask for it to happen. “I’m sorry.” Tears were renewed as he blinked hard and lowered his gaze.

“No, kitten. No need to be sorry. I’m the one who’s sorry. I knew better.” His hand eased my face back into his neck and we stood there until the water turned cool and my fingers were all wrinkly.

The air conditioning made me shake as I stood tall and Blake dried me off. Such a caring gesture. Silence remained between us, even when he helped me into the bed and covered me up. That sadness behind his eyes twisted my stomach as he leaned over the bed and traced my lips with his finger.

“I’m going to run into town. You’re not well enough to ride. I want you to lie in bed and rest until I get back.” Fear had my mouth opening automatically. Blake pushed his fingertip against my lips. “I will be back. No need to be afraid, Kaitlyn. I’m just going to take care of some stuff. It won’t take me long.”

The moment he was dressed, he was gone. And with him, my strength. But not for long. I would figure out a way to overcome this dependency, if it was the last thing I did.

Chapter 9

Blake

The scenery blurred as I forced my bike even faster along the two lane highway. Cars were sparse, which I was thankful for. Not that they would have slowed me down. The need to push myself past my own limits plagued me. For the first time, I’d gone too far. Possibly broken the only thing that had given itself to me completely. Kaitlyn had trusted me and I may have destroyed her past the point of no return. I knew she was trying to be strong, but if the damage was done, it didn’t matter how much she wanted to get better. It just simply wouldn’t happen. And it was all my fault. Fuck. What was wrong with me?

The festering within had my hand wanting to pull back to increase the speed even more. I’d hit over a hundred long ago. I was just being stupid, I knew that. But what did I have to lose? Nothing. My life was one escape from death after the next. Someday, I wouldn’t be so lucky, but I didn’t think today was going to be that fateful time.

The edges of town lay in the near distance and I made myself slow, pushing away the internal dread it caused me. A small, level bridge marked the outskirts and one slight turn brought me into the thoroughfare of what I liked to call Cowboy Nation. Old, two story buildings lined the road. Shops rested downstairs, where old abandoned apartments sat above. They were used more for storage space than anything else.  A few mom and pop restaurants held space, catering from BBQ to Mexican cuisine, but food wasn’t what I was after. I slowed down as I approached the first light. I’d grab Kaitlyn some clothes, then I had a special stop to make. One that would hopefully shine light on my situation.

Macey Jae’s was a fancy little boutique on the far corner, all nestled with zebra print scarves displayed in the window and pink blouses with matching white skirts resting on mannequins. I groaned. Unless I wanted to go into the city, I was screwed. Macey was about to lay out a million questions and I wasn’t looking forward to it.

The moment the light turned green, I parked my bike around the side. Without thought, I reached for the strap to my helmet, only to remember I wasn’t wearing one. I should have been, but I’d been in such a hurry. The only things I’d grabbed were my sunglasses, cellphone, and keys. It made me angrier to know that I’d been running away. Best not think of that now. For appearance sake, I had to pretend to at least be normal. Relaxed. Not clenching my jaw, wishing to unleash my beast on the first person who I prayed pissed me off. Too many worries were going through my mind and the only thing I could think of was that I’d left Kaitlyn alone. Alone. Was she okay? She couldn’t stand for me to be out of her sight for long, and that was when I was at the house. How was she? Was she crying? Still traumatized by the attacked she’d had? Had— because of me. Because of what I’d done to her. I sighed. The only solace I could take was that she was resting behind the best security system money could buy. At least there was nothing for me to worry about concerning that.

I kicked the stand and let the bike’s weight ease off my leg and rest on its own. I stood and pulled out my phone, hitting Jack’s number. He answered almost immediately.

“Hey, Morgan.”

I smiled. “You’re sounding awake today. I take it I didn’t catch you at a bad time.”

“No, just running some errands, what’s up?”

Damn, I hated always calling with something more for him to do. “Kaitlyn’s being blackmailed. Guy wants a hundred and fifty grand. Can you look up the number and tell me if you can get anything? I plan on searching out the IP address from the email he sent a little later on.”

“Blackmailed?” He paused. “Holy shit. Yeah, sure thing. Let me get my pen.”

While he got quiet, I hit buttons, bringing up the call history. I glared at the number like it was my enemy. Like it was the bastard, himself.

“Okay, ready whenever you are.”

I slowly went through the digits, noticing that I was also pulling at my collar. Being away from Kaitlyn wasn’t working out so well for me. I already felt the need to rush back home. To see the damage I had caused and try to fix it. But, I couldn’t. My answers were hopefully here in town.

“Okay, got it. I’ll be heading to the station a little later. I’ll let you know what I find.”

“Thanks, buddy.” I hung up the phone and shoved it back in my pocket.

The walk into the store was the hardest. I didn’t want to be here. Didn’t want to socialize. Truly, I hated people. I made myself interact. But today I wasn’t feeling it.

“Blake Morgan. What are you doing here?” Macey’s voice was thick with a Texas accent. I forced my smile bigger and shoved my hands in my pocket so I wouldn’t make a fist.

“Just picking up some stuff for a friend. How are you today, Mrs. Wilson?”

“Mrs. Wilson, my ass. I’m only a year older than you.”

I laughed. “Okay, then. Macey, how are you?”

Red hair fell over her shoulders in waves and she looked every bit the homecoming queen I remembered. Well, minus the boob job. She didn’t have much back then. I would know. Not that I’d fucked her, but she sure as hell had tried. Thought by taking off her top, I’d be enticed. What I held scared me even back then. I’d pushed her away more out of the fear I felt for hurting her, than by the fact I wasn’t attracted. Had I known I could control myself, I probably would have gone all the way. Not now, though. Not after Kaitlyn. I wasn’t sure anyone would ever be able to hold a candle to what she and I shared last night.

“I could be better.” The statement was left open and I ignored it. Married women weren’t my thing. Women that weren’t Kaitlyn….dammit. She’d ruined me. All I wanted was her. Under me. Begging. Somewhat dying, yet trusting me to allow her to live. Kaitlyn had done that, and so much more. Never once had she given me the impression she was hurting to the point that she apparently was. How had I missed that? Not that I was really so focused on the physical aspect of it anymore. The bruises would heal, as would the marks. But, her mind? No. That’s what I wanted to know about.

“Well?” A thinly shaped eyebrow lifted, accompanied by a slight tinge of annoyance. “Whatcha’ need help with? You looking for something in particular?”

“Everything.” I locked out Kaitlyn temporarily and focused on the racks of clothes around me. “I need a few outfits, dresses, some nice, some for everyday use. Size small. Shoes to go with them. Size 8.” I grabbed a purse, needing something to hold. “This will do. Just…girl stuff. A collection that will last a week…maybe longer.” Fuck. Longer. Yes. I wanted to keep her. Wanted to refuse her if she ever asked to go back. Not that I was sure she would any time soon. Not after today. Could I do it? Take care of Kaitlyn and not touch her while she healed. How long would that take? “Listen, Macey, I have a few things I need to take care of. Just bag everything up and I’ll pick it up on my way out.”

The purse was taken from my hand. “Will do, Mr. Morgan.” She threw a wink at me and I returned it with a smile. It was the best I could do as I raced for the door. The jingling sound disappeared in the distance as I jogged down the road to Dr. Skinner’s. The moment I opened the door, the all too familiar smell of lavender invaded my senses. Wood paneling covered the walls and my lips nearly snarled at the memories of the house back in Russia.

“Blake, honey, how are you?” I looked down into Glenda’s round face. Such joy always radiated from my aunt. How was it to be so happy all the time? Must be nice.

“Hey, Aunt Glenda. Is Uncle Bill free? I need to have a word with him.”

As if my timing couldn’t have been any more perfect, an older gentleman walked from the room, my uncle following closely behind. “Now, remember what I said, William. If you have any problems, you give me a call.”

“Will do, Doc.”

My uncle’s gaze lifted to me and narrowed the slightest bit. I knew he’d always felt something was off with me, so I’d done my best to avoid him over the years. But Kaitlyn needed help and he was the only one I knew I could go to that would be honest and upfront.

“Blake.” He walked forward, outstretching his hand. I shook it firmly, but not too much. The last thing I wanted was for him to feel intimidated. And, he would be. Where his office portrayed calm, I was a tornado, ready to destroy everything in my path.

“Hey, Uncle Bill. I was wondering if I could talk to you for a few minutes. It shouldn’t take long.”

The smell of cigar smoke assaulted me as he waved me into his office. He may not have smoked while clients were in the room, but he definitely indulged when he was alone. It didn’t mix right with the lavender and left me pulling at my collar.

Pictures of soothing paintings covered the walls. Most of them had to do with a serene looking river and a man standing in the middle, fishing. The set of four were views of different angles. I tore my gaze from them and scanned the knickknacks sitting on top of the bookshelf. A black lounger rested to the right. Not far from that sat a matching loveseat. I would have taken a seat had I not been so antsy. This room gave me the creeps. Why, I wasn’t sure. Maybe I feared my uncle would see through my façade. Perhaps he already had.

“What can I help you with, Blake?” The height difference between the two of us was startling. I clearly didn’t get his side of the gene pool. Where I was six-foot-three, he was barely five-foot-nine.

I took a step back, putting space between us. The light blue button up shirt and matching grey and blue tie he wore caught my attention. I blinked hard, trying to stop myself from getting distracted by everything. What was I afraid of? I took a deep breath. I knew—that I’d ruined her.

“The last few years I’ve done some undercover work.” Not completely a lie. “I’ve helped rescue women who were kidnapped for the sake of sex trafficking.”

“I’ve known for some time. The realization was refreshed when I saw the news the other morning.” My uncle walked around the desk and sat down, never taking his eyes off of me. “You helped save those girls. But, I noticed you stuck close to the famous one. Saw a clip of the two of you leaving the hospital.”

My eyes lowered. “Right. I forgot about the news.” I met his stare. “Kaitlyn isn’t right in the head, but she refuses to see a therapist like I’ve suggested. She had some sort of breakdown earlier today. A really bad one.”

“Sounds like Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder, or PTSD, which is what we in this profession like to call it. Tell me what happened.”

Fuck. I couldn’t do that. Not the entire truth, anyway. “She was watching a show. It showed a clip of a woman tied up. We got into an argument and I suggested that maybe she should go back to California. She doesn’t want to. For some reason she’s…attached to me. Anyway, she went crazy when I mentioned it. She started crying and suddenly, she wouldn’t stop. It got harder and she started screaming things as though she was responding to something someone said. As if…she were still a slave. After a few minutes in the shower, she came back around.”

My uncle nodded his head, slowly. “And she won’t see anyone?”

“No.” I started pacing. “Do you think the show had something to do with it initially? I mean, it was right before the breakdown.”

“Did she seem upset when you saw her watching it, or did she have this episode when you mentioned her going home?”

The dark carpet beneath my shoes kept my attention. I couldn’t look at my uncle. Didn’t want to. “No. She was fine watching the show. At least, to my knowledge. Actually, if I didn’t know better, I’d say she liked it.”

The chair squeaked as Bill stood. “There you go. She’s probably just afraid to face her life. Her future. Were you the one who actually saved her?”

“Yes.” Finally, I looked over at him. “I was the first one she saw.” I had to make things clearer for him. I just couldn’t drop my concerns. “She’s very attached to me. More so than what’s probably healthy for her. That worries me.”

“She needs to find her strength. Become empowered by what she’s been through. To do that, the fear will have to be overcome. Not really sure how that’ll be managed with what she’s gone through.”

I could think of some ways, but I pushed back my dark side while he continued.

“It’s hard to suggest what needs to be done without actually seeing her or knowing her history. Even then, the only things that come to mind are either Operant Conditioning or Systematic Desensitization.”

As he started describing the differences of the two, my mind wouldn’t stop racing. Nothing he was saying was really making sense. I was too worked up.

“You would first have to find the fear hierarchy.” At my eyebrows drawing in, he waved his hand. “Say the patient is afraid of spiders. Now, were you to pull out a picture of a spider, the fear hierarchy would fail in comparison to, say, if you were to bring one into the room. Or even have the patient hold one. Do you understand?”

I nodded. “Yeah. So, are you saying she needs to face her fears?”

Bill slightly shook his head. “Yes, but not like you may think. Time plays a big part. It’s really up to the therapist to judge the patient’s behavior and decide when, in their professional opinion, it’s time to move to the next step.”

“What about the other one you mentioned?”

“Operant Conditioning.” Bill crossed his arms over his chest. “That one’s more behavioral based and could possibly help with her reliance upon you. There are four main methods used for helping to adjust a patient’s behavior—positive and negative reinforcement and positive and negative reward.”

My eyes widened. This, I could do. Before I realized it, I was already walking toward the door. “Thanks, Uncle Bill. You’ve been a great help. I should really be getting back, I’m sure Kaitlyn is going crazy. I’ve already been gone a while. Don’t want to start out with being gone too long. Fear hierarchy and all.”

“But…Blake?”

I waved and rushed out of the door, not forgetting to make the gesture toward my aunt. It didn’t take me but a few minutes to come bursting through the boutique door. Macey jumped as she placed an item in the fancy white and pink bag. As my eyes scanned the counter, I knew there was going to be a problem. Seven bags. How in the hell was I going to get that home? Not on my bike. Shit. I needed a car. After Kaitlyn’s episode, I didn’t trust her not to have another one while we were riding. “Looks like we’re set.”

“She is, that’s for sure.” Macey beamed a smile.

“Can you hold onto it for a while? I just realized there’s something else I needed to take care of. It might take a few hours.” I headed to the counter. “Here. I’ll pay now.”

I pulled out my wallet and handed her my debit card. “You close at five?”

“Yep, you planning on picking it up after then? I can stay here a little late if you need me to.”

I looked down at my watch as she ran the card through. “No, it shouldn’t take me that long. I just wanted to make sure.”

“More shopping?”

My eyes cut up, debating on how much to say. “Just a trade-in.”

She paused in handing me the receipt. “You’re trading in the bike?” She glanced toward the door. “Because you can’t get the bags home?”

It sounded ridiculous put like that, but there was more to it. “No. I’m trading it in because my girl needs something safe to ride in. Plus, I’m over it. I can always buy a new one later, if I want.”

“Wow.” Macey handed me the small piece of paper. “You must really like this girl. Bikes are your trademark. You’ve had one since high school.”

“Things change.” I pushed the receipt in my pocket and threw her a smile. “I’ll be back soon.”

And, I would. If they took too long, I’d just buy the fucking car outright. Kaitlyn needed me and I couldn’t deny that I missed being away from her. I took out my cell and dialed the house phone. The moment the machine picked up, I tried to calm my racing heart. “Kaitlyn, it’s me. Pick up the phone.” The machine was in the room. I knew she’d hear it. “Kaitlyn.” My voice grew louder as the pulsing raced even faster. Why wasn’t she answering? Just as I went to hang up, her voice broke through.

“Blake?”

A deep breath left me. “Yeah. I was calling to check on you. How are you doing? You okay?”

“I’m good.” Her response didn’t sound like it. The scratchy tone couldn’t be hidden.

“Listen, I’m going to be gone for another hour or so. Can you hold on that long?”

A laugh left her, but it didn’t sound full of joy. More like a tick done out of nervousness. “I’m a big girl. I’ll be fine.”

“Don’t bullshit me, kitten. Are you going to be okay?”

A sniffle had me closing me eyes.

“Yeah. I’ll be fine. This is good. It really is,” she rushed. “Don’t get me wrong, it’s hard. But I did need to be by myself. I needed to see how I would react once I was alone. Now, I know.”

I straddled the bike, kicking up the stand. As I balanced it, I couldn’t stop the overwhelming need to get home. She’d suddenly sounded stronger and I wasn’t sure how to take that. I knew I wanted her better, but there was still that small part of me that fed from her need. “And what do you know, Kaitlyn? What has it shown you?”

“That I’m going to be okay. Maybe not tomorrow or the next day, but at some point, I’ll be back to normal. Or, at least, more so than now.”

“You will be. I’m going to help you. But, to do that, I need to be in town for a little while longer. I just wanted you to know that everything was okay. My number should have shown up on the Caller ID. You call me if it becomes too much, okay?”

There was a slight pause. “Okay, Blake.” I licked my lips, forcing myself not to say what I wanted to. Blake. No. I didn’t want to hear my name out of her mouth. Not after she’d moaned Sir into my ear as I was biting against her neck. Fuck this lovey shit. I wanted the feisty Kaitlyn back. The one who bit my chest and raked her nails against me. The more I thought about it, the more I was dying to experience it again. Especially since my uncle believed it was likely my comment of sending her back triggered the episode.

“Blake?” There was a slight purr to her voice, as if she somehow knew what was on my mind. My cock hardened at the memories of us together.

“I’m here.”

“Hurry home?” There was that weakness seeping through. Well, she’d done well being alone so far. I had to give her that.

“I’ll be there as fast as I can.” I hung up the phone, knowing what I had to do. My uncle would probably have a heart attack if he discovered how I’d twisted his advice into my own needs, warped the fear hierarchy to what I wanted to make of it. This could work if I played it right. It had to, for Kaitlyn’s sake. She’d be a slave again, in every way, and I’d enjoy every minute of her fighting the sudden lack of freedom.

Chapter 10

Kaitlyn

To find myself, I needed to remember who I was. No matter how much I didn’t like it, I gazed into the mirror. The face that stared back was almost unrecognizable without make-up. I couldn’t ever remember going so long without the stuff. If I went into public, I almost always wore it, even if it looked natural.

Dark circles underlined my round eyes. They were slightly on the swollen side and looked a little bloodshot. My nose was the same one I’d always had. Straight, more thin than round. And, of course, there were my full lips. The cut on the inside from Blake’s bite was visible.

I took it in, trying to hide a smile. No. Better to not think about what we shared. We were just friends. My eyes rose. The defined cheekbones were something I wasn’t used to. Not without the contouring the make-up artists usually did. I’d always had a full face. Chubbier, for my field. Hell, Mickey would probably jump to sign me up…if I didn’t have my scar.

I leaned in closer, taking it in even more. The long, thin line was still slightly pink even though it’d happened a month ago. How much longer would that last? I sighed. Probably a while. At least until I got it fixed. If I even could. I wasn’t naive to the fact that I couldn’t afford it, no matter the cost.

The sound of the front door had me jerking back. Blake. I paused at the thought of racing for the living area. How pathetic would that be? Poor guy was probably dying for me to get better so I could leave. For heaven sakes, I’d begged him to keep me like a little kid would beg for candy. It was time I got better. For the both of us.

“Kaitlyn?”

The need to hurry only made me slow my steps as I exited the restroom. “I’m here.”

“You okay? I thought you’d hear me walk in.” His mouth twisted as he took in the big T-shirt I was wearing.

“I did hear you. I’m sorry.” I pulled at the shirt. “I was hoping you wouldn’t mind.”

Blake laid two handfuls of bags down on the bed. My eyes got big as I saw Boutique under the name.

“Are those for me?” I cut him off before he could even get the words out of his open mouth. I didn’t wait, I climbed onto the bed and began pulling clothes from the bags. I wasn’t sure why I was so excited. Clothes were just that, but suddenly they meant so much more coming from him.

“I figured you’d be here for a while, so…”

My attention went back to him and I couldn’t stop from standing. A part of me wanted to launch myself at him and hug my arms around his wide chest as tight as I could. If it wasn’t for the detaching I was trying to do, I probably would have.

“Thank you.” I kissed his cheek and sat back down, continuing to pull the rest out. “You don’t know how much this means to me.” I froze at the small make-up kit. My legs twitched to run back into the restroom and try it on.

“It’s the least I could do.”

His words broke my focus. “Least you could do? Why do you say that? You’ve done more than enough. I should be paying you to babysit me. I’m not usually this clingy, I promise.”

Again, a weird expression crossed his face. I turned back to the clothes and scanned the numerous dresses. There looked to be one in every color. Some were strapless, others had spaghetti straps. While a few were more formal, the rest looked like perfect outfits to wear anywhere. The lengths varied. Most would fall around the knee, but three were the maxi style and would go down to my ankles. The solid colors were nice, but a gray and white chevron pattern caught my attention and I grabbed it.

In one swift pull, I removed Blake’s shirt. At his loud exhale, I froze and looked up. The stare that I connected with had my lungs locking up. Here I was, completely nude, standing before a man I wanted, but who’d ended what we had for fear of hurting me. Such bullshit. The thought made me mad, yet I couldn’t deny it was probably for the best. Just friends.

“Actually, we don’t have plans, right? Maybe I’ll just go experiment with this for a while.” I grabbed the make-up and dress, and headed into the restroom so I’d at least be out of view. The privacy didn’t last. Blake appeared in the entrance, leaning against the frame.

“I didn’t buy that make-up for you to cover yourself up. Macey put everything together for me. Had I known she’d of slipped it in there, I would have gotten rid of it before I got home.”

My eyes went back to looking at the box. “But, I want to wear it.”

Blake pushed off the frame and took a step inside. “Not your choice. No make-up.”

“It is my choice,” I snapped. “You’re not Sir anymore. Or did you forget?”

The heaviness that entered the room upon his look nearly had what I wanted to say disappearing, but I wasn’t going to back down. “You have no power over me, Blake. Not anymore. That was your doing. Not mine.”

“Give me the damn make-up.” He held out his hand and panic made my mine shake. I didn’t want him to take it away. What if something in the box got rid of my scar? At least the majority of it?

“I will not. And you’re not taking it away. If you do, I’ll never forgive you. I need this.”

A growl tore through the restroom as he surged forward, ripping the box out of my hands. “You’re beautiful without it. In time, you’re going to learn to see that because I’m not stopping until you do.”

“Give it back.” I lunged forward, trying my hardest to take it back. Pressure gripped my arm, pulling me into the room.

“No,” he bit out. “Never. Now get moving to face your punishment. Crawl the whole way. You are in so much trouble. Sir is back in effect. From here on out, you’re going to obey whether you like it or not.”

The floor felt like it fell out from beneath my feet. This wasn’t part of my plan. How was I going to get better if I was still his, completely? Blake was my weakness. My crutch. I’d convinced myself of that. At one point, I thought he could give me the strength to get better, but could he? Or was I just using that as an excuse? I was so confused.

Fire exploded across the left side of my ass and I jumped at the contact.

“I said, crawl. Now.”

The weakness in me soared, revitalized at his commands. His need of me. Part of me wanted to obey, gladly, while the root of who I was screamed to defy him. Draw out his darkness until I knew it was all he had left to possess. Then there was the piece that had me wanting to put my foot down and tell him that brief moment of pleasure we shared was over. But, I was here. Under his roof. I knew the rules. And unless I was ready to go home, I didn’t have an option. I think I liked that. Maybe a little too much. I started to lower when hesitation stopped me. “No.” I stood back up and turned toward him. “Why should I play your game when—”

Suddenly, Blake’s hands were all over me. One locked into the hair at the base of my neck while the other clamped over my mouth, pushing down tight. I was slammed onto the bed so fast, the room blurred as we spun.

“You still haven’t learned. Let me tell you what I discovered today.” He forced my legs apart, wedging himself between them. “I jumped the gun calling it quits. What got you so upset was thinking I was sending you away, so I’ll fix that right now. You’re going to stay. Period. You’re option to return is now revoked.”

I felt my eyes go big. He couldn’t do that. Yet, the more I stared into his eyes, the more I was starting to believe that what he was saying was the truth. Why did I want this? Why was I getting wet at the thought? My head moved to the side as I tried to dislodge his hand.

“Nope. No talking, kitten. There’s only one thing I want out of your mouth and that’s sounds of pleasure.”

His hand moved, his lips instantly replacing them, crushing into mine. My head jerked to the side and I moved back, glaring at him.

“You can’t jump to decisions like that.” I opened my mouth to go on, but his lips muffled my words. At the suction of my lip being sucked on, I pushed my pussy down against the hardness of his cock. The friction of the jeans had me moaning. “No.” I broke free again, only for him to clutch to my face, making it impossible for me to move.

The power that met me as he lifted a few inches and peered down was what I’d been longing to see. Yet, I was torn.

“No isn’t an answer you have the privilege of using anymore. I’ve claimed you. You belong to me. It’s what you wanted, for me to keep you safe. Protect you. I will, Kaitlyn. I’ll fucking kill for you.”

My head tried to shake back and forth. “I don’t want anyone dead. If I did, I’d do it myself. That’s not why I chose to stay with you. Safety, yes. But, also, the security of your presence. I just need to get back on my feet. To find myself. Then, you can go back to your normal life. I know you don’t want this. Not like you say.”

“Are you not listening?” His teeth tugged at my ear lobe. “You’re never going back, kitten. Not ever.”

Something inside of me kicked into gear as if a switch had been flipped. I began to fight, regardless of who he was. No one was keeping me against my will again. It was all fun and games at the dropped threats, but if he was serious, I wasn’t ready to be a captive again. Not a real one.

“Get off of me. You’ve lost your mind.”

A throaty laugh was combined with his hand pulling my arms over my head. “How is that so? I warned you from the beginning.”

“You said I’d have two weeks. The time isn’t up yet.”

The side of Blake’s mouth lifted into a smile that told me what was happening wasn’t going to end here. He wanted me, and fuck if I didn’t want to let the threat he carried play out.

“The fact that I gave you a time limit to begin with speaks volumes. Think about it, Kaitlyn. Who says, I’ll give you two weeks and if you’re still here, you’re not leaving? No one. It doesn’t matter anymore, though, does it? Just forget all of what you thought you knew. Remember nothing of your past. Your life is only just beginning. You’re my slave now. In every way I see fit.”

The weight of his body was suddenly gone and I was being pulled up and pushed back to the ground before I could let his words sink in. Carpet was under my knees and fingertips. I dug into the thick fabric, letting my mind race. Was this real? Was he serious? Or was this some sick game he was playing and once we were finished fucking, things would go back to normal? I wasn’t sure, but my body was loving this more than my mind.

“Now, crawl.”

Slowly, I made my way to the door, feeling the burn under my knees increase with each slide of my legs. The sensation turned me on when it should have had the opposite effect. What was I doing? I shouldn’t be enjoying this. I was hot one minute, cold the next. What he was doing was degrading. No less embarrassing than having me face the corner like a child. Yet, I couldn’t get over the fact that here I was, naked, with Blake behind me, watching me crawl to a room that had done nothing but bring me pleasure.

The short hall broke into the living room and the rebellious part of me kicked in. I pushed to my feet and raced for the front door. Blake’s arms were wrapping around my waist before I even got close.

“Oh, no, you don’t.” I was tossed back to the floor like a sack of potatoes. “Crawl. Now. You pull that shit again, you’ll be shackled to the bed.”

Shackled? Like before? My wildest nightmares were starting to come true, and with the one person I trusted the most. It was like a slap in the face, opening my eyes. A sickening feeling almost made me gag. Tears stung my eyes and rage sent me launching to my feet and throwing myself at him.

“How could you? Why?” My fists swung, but were easily deflected. The hand that grasped my throat cut off all air and I was suddenly being forced back toward the long hallway. My toes barely touched as he moved faster.

“It has to be done, kitten. In time, you’ll understand why.”

My nails broke the skin around his wrist, right by the other wounds that were healing. Fire engulfed my lungs with each second that went by and I almost sighed in relief as air filled me once again. The cuffs that hung above sent me into fighting for my life. Before, I knew Blake wouldn’t hurt me. This man in front of me, I wasn’t sure he was the same person who’d rescued me. Whatever had happened in the time he’d been gone from the house had changed him, and in my opinion, it wasn’t for the better.

“One more hit and I bring out the whip.”

Blake could have been choking me again for all the oxygen that refused to come. The crippling fear had me stopping immediately as I remembered the leather cutting through my back.

Something resembling pain flashed on his face, but was gone just as fast. Had I imagined it? If he didn’t like the thought of it, why was he doing this?

“Now raise your hands and take your punishment. You have an hour in the cuffs. The extra time is for trying to run and putting up a fight. I was sure you knew better than that.”

I wanted to hurt him for giving me an ultimatum I had no control over. The whip scared me so much, it could have been the equivalent of a hell spawned demon. I couldn’t take the lashing. I might never come back from that.

“I fucking hate you.” My hands lifted, but my eyes never stopped glaring into his.

“You go ahead,” Blake said, strapping me in. “I’m sure you’re going to have plenty of these moments.” He nipped at the sensitive underside of my arm. “But know love and hate often mix. And, before this day is over with, you’re going to be so hot, pleading to me for more.”

My hands pulled against the restraints. As he walked over and sat in a large, leather chair in the far corner, an aggravated sound left me. It was bad enough I had to do this, but to have him watching while I just stood here? I couldn’t stand it.

“I have to stay like this for an hour?”

“Yep.” He lounged back, his face half covered by the shadows of the room. Daylight still leaked in through the dark curtains, but barely. I gave another tug. “Do you know how long an hour is in this position? I’m not even going to be able to move my arms afterward.”

He laughed quietly and I glared even more.

“Good. It’ll teach you to keep your damn hands to yourself, unless I give you permission.”

“What is this? What changed? This isn’t the Blake I know.”

The shadows disappeared as he leaned forward, revealing his face. “Kitten, you never knew the real Blake. Only a small piece.”

“So, is this the real you, then?”

An answer wasn’t given. Numbness laced with a cold sensation began to sink into my hands as the minutes ticked by. Aching settled into my shoulders and a small sound escaped while I shifted my feet. “Say something if you’re going to be in here. Do you like what you see? Are you enjoying this?”

“More than you know, Kaitlyn. More than you know.” The repeated phrase had me wishing I had never asked. As his voice cut back through the room, I couldn’t help but love the low tone he used. It soothed me in ways I didn’t even know were possible. I might have been standing here on display, but it was as though he was standing next to me. “Let’s get to know each other better. Tell me what your hottest fantasy is.”

As if I was telling him anything. Not now. I twisted in the chains and tried facing the other way. A small shuffling sound didn’t give me time to react. Stinging exploded on my ass and I screamed as I turned back toward Blake. The paddle rested in his hand and all I wanted to do was rub the heated skin.

Like a flash, he reached up and dug his fingers into my jaw. “Never turn your back on me or anyone else you don’t trust. Do you understand me? Never,” he stressed. “The consequences will bite you in the ass every time. Let that be a reminder.” He took a few steps back. “Now, I asked you a question and you’re going to answer it.”

Something about his warning made my anger cease. That wasn’t the first lesson he’d pointed out since he had said he was keeping me. I may not have been sure of my exact feelings about was going on, but I couldn’t deny that maybe it would be smart to pay attention.

“Leather.” I swallowed hard and glanced toward the nightstand where he’d placed the gloves from the first time we’d done anything. I could still feel the material inside of my pussy as he’d finger fucked me until I came.

Blake followed my gaze and smiled as his attention came back to me. “You liked the gloves?”

I nodded, trying to slow my breathing. “Fantasy wise, I think the feel of them over my mouth and nose while I’m fucked in a dark alley would be my top three, for sure.”

Slowly, Blake walked backwards, never taking his eyes off of me. I thought he was going to grab the ones I’d been looking at, but he opened the drawer and took out another pair. “That’s so easily obtainable, kitten. You know that, right? I’d fly you to New York right now and fuck you senseless in the worst part of town, if that’s what you wanted.” He slowly began sliding them on. My breath caught at the sight. Of course he would use my fantasy against me.

“I don’t want you to. You asked a question. I answered it. We’re just friends.”

“No.” He jerked the leather up his hand and took long strides back to me. “You’re my slave. If I want to fly you to New York or break out the whip and let it kiss your skin the way it was meant to, you will take what I give and enjoy it.”

Again, the trembling took over. At the feel of the glove caressing down my cheek, I closed my eyes and tried to focus on the material. Anything to make the shaking stop.

“Good girl. Breathe.”

The whispering had my gaze coming up to meet Blake’s. “You’re intentionally trying to scare me.”

His eyes narrowed. “Tell me another one of your fantasies.”

“So you can use that one against me, too?”

He traced over my lower lip, nearly causing me to moan out loud. Wetness coated the insides of my thighs and I couldn’t help but try to cause some sort of friction to feed the need I felt.  The pain in my shoulders increased and I pulled at the restraints.

“Answer. I won’t tell you again.”

The consequence was left unsaid, but I knew what it was. He’d bring the whip out. Whether or not he would use it was unknown, but I was quickly beginning to not doubt what he said.

“Heights.”

At his confused looked, I took a deep breath, knowing I would have to explain.

“To be fucked somewhere high. For example, I’m on the roof of a really high sky scraper. My…lover comes up from behind me, pushing the top of my body over the edge. The only thing between me and falling would be his hands on my hips or his belt around my neck.” I tried to shrug, but my shoulders didn’t really move. “Or a grip on my hair might be good. My weight against it would cause pain. I think I like the sound of that better. The more pain, the better.”

Blake’s eyes widened. “Masochistic thriller.”

“Yes.” A smile started to appear and I quickly turned my face away. We weren’t supposed to be bonding. If I gave in…I nearly groaned. It suddenly occurred to me I’d included Blake in my height fantasy. His grip on my hair...shit!

“Go on. Tell me about the pain.” The intrigue wasn’t hidden in his voice. It called to me, coaxed me to continue with its sexually laced undertones.

I stole a glance at him, feeling my body increase in arousal. “I need it like nothing else. The man who hurt me…what he did warped my perception, I think. In the moment, with you, I’m okay with what you do. The thought of someone else inflicting it makes me physically sick. That’s where I’m different now. It used to not bother me. I’ve always needed the stimulation to get off. When I talked about the missionary position and pretending I would like it, I wasn’t lying. I’ve always needed the extra push. Pain is the only way I know how to set myself free. That’s what fucked me up more when I was taken…and abused.”

The concentration on his face left me hesitating, but I kept talking, as if my confession up to this point had opened the flood gates and the rest were raging waves rushing to escape. “I used to be a cutter.” I swallowed hard, almost shocked that I’d said that out loud. No one knew my harbored secrets and that one was just the tip of the iceberg. “It was the only way I knew how to let out the pent up emotions I felt. I couldn’t take them. Couldn’t cry on my own. Not unless the razor was breaching my skin. With the flow of blood would come the release I needed. Now, I break at the drop of a dime. I can’t stand it.”

Blake stepped forward, cradling my face. “I’m going to make you so damn strong, Kaitlyn, and when you get better, you’re going to let me cut you. I want to. So fucking much.”

My lips parted as I sucked in his vow like a dying promise. I wanted to believe he could bring me back. I’d counted on it to begin with. “Sir.” Addressing him was nothing short of me begging him to take me. The amount I ached for him knew no bounds.

“There’s no satisfaction in your punishment.” He stepped back and walked to the chair, leaving me with a deep ache in my stomach and an agonizing throb in my arms.

The time dragged out longer than I thought possible. While silence filled the room, I let my mind run wild. Blake’s threat of keeping me was both good and bad. I wanted it, regardless if it was a rash decision. I was great at jumping into shit before I considered the repercussions. However, the sanity I held told me to run. To get out at the first opportunity. If this turned out bad between us, I wasn’t dealing with an everyday asshole like in my past. This man was a killer. A stalker from what he’d threatened. And I couldn’t overlook that he’d said he’d kidnap me if I ever left. What did I do? Try to escape, or let this play out? He could help me. I knew he could. With the mental recovery came another mind-fuck: the feeling I was certain would grow between us. He was my Master, my Sir. To think I wouldn’t have to open myself completely and bleed for him in more ways than just physical was stupid. Everyone knew BDSM relationships were bone deep; the most emotionally exposed compared to the majority of vanilla bonds.

Footsteps pulled me from my thoughts and I looked up. The predator inside Blake lurked behind his narrowed eyes as he approached. My stomach fluttered nervously with the remaining indecision I held. I’d been so quick to want to throw myself at him before. Now that my mind had time to think on it, I wasn’t any closer to knowing what was right.

“Time for you to shower and get dressed. We have a dinner to attend. Marie needs you, so I expect you to be on your best behavior. You got that?”

Marie. I’d completely forgotten about seeing her. This was a good thing. I needed her, too.

“Yes, Sir.” I pressed my lips together, pissed that I’d addressed him as my Master. I could have called him Blake, yet I’d slipped right back into what I wanted. A smile edged his face as he unfastened the cuffs. “Good girl.” His lips pressed against my forehead and I pulled back, unable to look into his eyes.

“Make-up?” I knew I was pushing it, but I couldn’t bear the thought of facing her or her entire family with my scar so exposed.

“No.” The gentle Blake was gone. Stinging flamed across my ass as he pushed me toward the door. “That shit is going in the trash. You don’t need it. Now, go.”

The frustrated sound couldn’t be stopped as I fought back the tears. They became harder to fight as my arms dropped heavily to my side and my muscles screamed in protest. I could hardly move them. The warm gush through my veins, toward my fingers, left me groaning as I began to leave the room.

“No. Crawl.”

I froze. He couldn’t be fucking serious. I wasn’t in trouble anymore.

“Go, kitten. Down on all fours and start moving. We’re going to be late.”

How in the hell was I going to crawl? I couldn’t even feel my arms. They weren’t going to support my weight.

My eyes cut up, but I lowered. The faster I got this over with, the better. “You want me to drink from a bowl, too? Maybe eat off the floor, without my hands?” I crawled, trying my best not to fall on my face. My elbows kept locking up and I clenched my jaw at the pain that accompanied it.

“Not at the Sinclair’s. Now, tomorrow morning, that’s a possibility.” His hand tapped my bottom. “Faster,” he bit out.

The light grope and brush of his fingers was an instant shot of lust. I risked a look behind me, feeling my long hair sweep across my back at the quick turn. Blake couldn’t have been fucking me any harder with his eyes. It turned me on. I didn’t ever want to stop seeing that look on his face.

“Wall, kitten.”

“What?” I didn’t have time to turn around or think about it before my shoulder slammed into the doorframe of the guest bedroom. “Shit.” I took a deep breath and pushed back to sit on my feet while I rotated my shoulders. “You couldn’t say anything sooner?”

Blake walked in front of me, a smile covering his face. “It’s punishment enough for not doing as you’re told. I never said you could look back at me. Besides, my attention was elsewhere.” His head gestured to the master bedroom at the other end of the hall. “Shake it off and keep going.”

Asshole. I leaned forward and picked up the pace. It took a few minutes, but I finally managed to enter the bathroom. “Can I stand now?”

Blake narrowed his eyes.

“Can I stand now please, Sir?”

“Better. Yes, you may. Make the shower a quick one. You have five minutes before I cut off the hot water. Get to it.”

As he disappeared, I felt my jaw drop. Five minutes? I threw open the door and turned on the water, immediately submerging myself underneath. Air neglected to come at the shock of cold water, but I didn’t wait. I filled my palm with shampoo and started lathering my hair. He’d see. I’d beat his five minute mark and his threat would be nothing but empty words.

Bubbles ran down my chest and shoulders and where I’d usually leave the soap in for a while, I washed it right out. The body wash came next and I felt like I was in a race against more than just time. I was…wait a damn minute. A smile started to surface on my face as Blake’s voice boomed into the room.

“One minute, Kaitlyn!”

No way was I making it this easy on him. I washed off the soap and opened the shower door. Blake was in front of the mirror, stroking his hand down the slight growth on his face. How would it feel to have his cheeks rubbing up and down my thighs? I bet it would burn so good.

The royal blue button up shirt he wore was rolled up his thick forearms and tucked into a pair of jeans. My eyes immediately got stuck on the belt. I wanted it choking me again, taking all my air from me, reminding me why life was so precious.

“Soon enough, kitten.”

My eyes jerked up to his reflection and I tried to dismiss the heat that crept over my face. “Soon, for what?”

“Don’t play coy with me. We both know you were looking at the belt.”

“I couldn’t have been checking out your ass?” I raised an eyebrow at him, watching his mouth part. Good, at least I’d managed to surprise him.

Blake turned around to face me, leaning against the counter. As he crossed his arms over his chest, the shirt tightened, displaying how wide he was. Damn, he was a powerhouse. So fucking big. Everywhere. My nakedness had never been so apparent to me before. I’d sampled what he had to give and I wanted more.

“Are you going to get out or are you planning to gawk for another few minutes?”

“It’s not gawking. It’s called thinking. You should try it some time.” The door shut at my push and I waited. Within seconds, it was pulled open.

“All your thinking is going to get you into trouble. Out.” The water was shut off and he reached for me, pulling me out and wrapping me in a towel. “I should spank your ass black and blue. Did you learn nothing while you were in the cuffs?”

He pushed me toward the room, but I planted my feet. “My dress is over by the mirror, Sir.

“You wear what I want you to, and it won’t be that one.”

Another nudge had me a foot away from the bed. “You’re going to wear the black one. It has long sleeves and it’ll fall to your feet. The bruises will be covered that way. No use giving Marie a trip down memory lane.”

Right. I should have thought about that.

The bra and dress were put before me, along with a pair of lace panties and stockings. I’d seen them while going through the clothes, but I never considered wearing them. Not with Blake and I at odds. Apparently, we were past that point. At least in his eyes.

“The ride is roughly thirty minutes. I need you to clear your head and get in the game. Prepare yourself. I know this is going to be hard for you, but it has to be done.”

I nodded. “I know. I’ll be fine.” I hoped. The fear that seeing Marie would send me into another episode like the one earlier was there, but I had to talk to her. See how she was doing. This was a good thing, for both of us.

Blake didn’t speak as I dried off and got dressed. My thoughts ran so deep that I was sliding on the heels before I realized it. My damp, thick curls were all knotted. I hated not having a blow-dryer. Instead, I grabbed the brush and ran it through the tangles until they were gone. It would just have to dry on the way there.

“I’m ready.”

“And you look beautiful.” His arms pulled me in close and I closed my eyes as our bodies molded into each other. That word…it was so hard for me to believe.

Blake’s palm cupped my cheek and I glanced up at him, wishing I saw what he did. There was no way he could take in my appearance and miss the scar on my face. Maybe he got off on it like my captor. Somehow, that made me even more self-conscious and left me feeling slightly sick.

“You are beautiful, Kaitlyn. If you could see what I do, you’d never question your looks again.” His lips brushed against my forehead. He never let go of my hand as he led me to the counter and grabbed his wallet and keys. Sadness pushed against my chest, weighing my heart down heavily. I reached for my helmet when he shook his head.

“I don’t think you’re going to be needing that anymore, kitten.”

He didn’t give me time to ask why. Blake’s mouth crushed into mine out of nowhere. The dress was pulled up to my hips and he latched onto my thighs, pulling me to straddle his waist. The hunger in him dulled every emotion I was feeling until all that rested within was a matching intensity to devour him.

“Tell me you’re beautiful.” He broke his mouth away from mine while he walked up to the sofa. The weight of his body crashed into me as he pinned me down on the leather. “Tell me. I want to hear you say it.”

My mouth parted, but for the life of me I couldn’t say something I didn’t believe.

The sound of his belt being undone joined my heavy breathing. Blake jerked his pants open. Just the thought that he was going to fuck me again sent hunger racing through me.

“You don’t have a choice, Kaitlyn. You have to say it.” My panties were pulled off only to be replaced with his fingers. I moaned as he rubbed circles over my slit. A small growl filled the air as he looked down at me. “So fucking wet for my cock.” Two fingers pushed in deep. “Say it. Now.”

“I’m…” My head jerked back and forth. The word wouldn’t come. It stuck in my throat, nearly choking me with its presence.

“Beautiful. Let me hear it.” Blake sucked my juices from his fingers, closing his eyes at the taste. The man behind his gaze before he’d closed himself from the world wasn’t the one who greeted me upon returning. “Now.” The deeper voice had my chest rising and falling faster.

“Beautiful,” I whispered.

He shook his head. “Together.”

I cried out as he pushed the tip of his cock into my opening. The longer I waited, the more he held still. Pain from his fingers engulfed my side as I tried to arch to get him deeper. “I’m…beautiful.”

A smile lifted the side of his mouth. “Yes, you are.”

My scream echoed from the walls as he slammed into me completely. Pain and pleasure mixed into the perfect combination nearly sending me right into an orgasm. Just when I thought we were getting started, he didn’t continue. Blake just held himself inside of me until I opened my eyes and looked at him.

“Say it again.” His fingers traced from my hip to my lower stomach, stopping just above my clit. I moved to get him closer.

“I’m beautiful.”

“Louder.”

Each time I said it, heat flashed over my skin. The long sleeves were too much. I wanted out of them. Clothes weren’t something I was used to lately and I didn’t like feeling so trapped. “I’m beautiful.”

Although my response wasn’t necessarily loud, Blake moved inside of me, pulling almost all the way out, just to pound back into me. Nails raked down my inner thigh, easing the stocking down with the motion. I sucked in air, grabbing at the front of Blake’s shirt. Buttons rained down on me as I jerked at it with impatience.

“There’s my girl. Show me how much you want this. Want me.”

God, I did. I couldn’t get enough of him. My hands came up to grab behind his neck to bring his mouth back to mine. The moment I had him within reach, the stinging in my own lip reminded me what I had sworn I’d do, given the opportunity. He said a mark for a mark. I owed him one.

My teeth bit into the soft flesh and blood immediately coated my taste buds. A mix of a hiss and moan left him and his hand immediately clasped over my nose and mouth, depriving me of oxygen. For what felt like forever passed while I thrashed against him. Blake removed his hand and I sucked in as much air as I could. Fire burned my lungs and my eyes watered.

“I’m never going to be able to get the way you fight out of my head. It makes me so hot to see you struggle.” Blake slowed his thrusts and nuzzled his face against my neck, placing soft kisses to the spots where his fingers had just been. My nails pushed into the shirt covering his back and he moved his arms up, tearing it off. “Now, kitten. Show me more of my fighter. I want to see how strong she is. How strong she’s going to be tonight when she’s faced with something I know she’s terrified of.”

Our eyes connected and I suddenly saw why this was happening. Blake wanted me at my strongest. This was where it was. Where I thrived as my old self.

I narrowed my eyes and reached up, grabbing his hair and bringing him back down to me. As my teeth sunk into his shoulder, I clawed into his back viciously. A growl fell from his mouth as he went beast on me. The palm of his hand came to cover my mouth and nose, again, and I bit him, only making him place the hold even tighter. Pain shot through my leg as he lifted it to rest on his shoulder and pushed his weight forward.

“You’re going to be my slave forever, Kaitlyn. I’m never going to let you go.”

Twisted emotions slammed into me with just as much force as Blake did. I flourished at his words, yet the part that wanted to show him I could be independent, that wanted to prove it to myself, screamed inside. Too bad my body didn’t care anything about what my mind did. Tightening pulled at my core and I was trying my best to suck in air as my orgasm built.

“That’s right. I know you want to stay.” His hand lifted from my mouth to lace in my hair. “Let go, baby. I want to feel you gripping my cock so tight when I come inside of you.”

“Sir!” Fuck, it was like his words commanded my actions with no free will on my part. My orgasm forced screams past my lips and all I could do was clutch to him as he moaned through his own release.

The weight of his body increased as he sagged into me.  The deep breaths almost made me think he was falling asleep. I pulled back, trying to get a better look at him, when he lifted his head and pressed his lips against mine. “We’re going to be so late.” Blake lifted and the missing contact left me hollow. “Go get cleaned up as fast as you can. I’m going to throw on a new shirt. We’re going to have to haul ass.”

I obeyed, more in a fog than anything. So many thoughts kept hammering into my brain and I had no control to stop them. The routine blurred and as I stood in front of the mirror, fixing my hair, I suddenly noticed I hadn’t once seen my scar since I’d started. For the briefest moment, I had felt pretty again. Like my old self. The realization brought me back down a little, but the feeling before the surprise had set in left me happy.

“You ready?”

The black shirt he wore fit him perfectly. Not only the actual size, but the color. It was dark, just like him. Just like us.

I cleared my throat, feeling the rawness with my swallow. For some sick reason, I liked it. Loved it, even. “I’m ready.”

I walked over to him, grabbing the hand he offered. As we headed to the door and walked outside, I couldn’t help but stop and looked around, confused. “Whose car is that?” The four door black Altima had me squinting to see if anyone was inside. The sun had already set, and although it wasn’t completely dark outside, it wasn’t light enough to get a good view.

“That would be our car. I traded in the bike earlier.”

My head whipped up to him. “You traded in the bike for a sedan? What the hell for?”

Blake laughed, kissing my cheek. “For you, Kaitlyn. It’s not safe for you to ride on the back of my bike.”

My jaw dropped as he pulled me to the passenger door. “But, it’s a sedan. Wouldn’t you have rather gotten one of those fancy sports cars, at least something two door?”

“No. You need to be safe. This will give you that.” Blake ushered me in and I couldn’t stop my lips from parting again. The bike…gone. For a car? A…family car? My heart rate increased and I tried to slow my breathing. What was he doing? This was going way too fast. The independent side flared while my neediness positively soaked up the thought. What the fuck was wrong with me? I rubbed my eyes, glad for the first time that I wasn’t wearing make-up. Dammit. I needed to get my shit together. Fast. Leading him on any more than I already was was not going to be good if I decided to leave.

Blake climbed in and I didn’t miss his good mood. My attention went to the window as he put it in reverse and began heading to the Sinclair’s. Music played lightly in the background, a mix of what sounded like rock, yet not. I couldn’t quite pinpoint the genre with as jumbled as my mind was. Even though I’d had a release not ten minutes ago, the need for something more began to edge its way in. For the first time in years, cutting entered my mind. No. I couldn’t do that again. Where had that even come from? Probably from mentioning it to Blake earlier. That had to be it.

I swallowed and tried to breathe. My nerves were increasing by the mile and I wasn’t exactly sure why. I wanted to see Marie, I truly did. Yet, subconsciously, my mind had to have been rejecting the idea.

“Talk to me, kitten. How are you doing?” Blake reached over and held my hand. The contact was like a weight lifting from my shoulders.

“I’m okay. Better now.” I gave him a squeeze, soaking in how absolutely gorgeous he looked with the interior glow from the dash illuminating his face. Blake, my dark angel. The smile he gave me brought a slight one to my face, I was so in awe. “You sure you don’t want to give modeling a go? Mickey would take you on in a heartbeat.”

Blake burst out laughing. “No. If I ever get taken down, The Cover Model Killer is not what I want to be known as.”

I couldn’t help but join in his laughter. “Oh, come on. You have to admit, it’s rather catchy.”

“For a girl, yes. Not for me.”

The smiles we held as our laughing died down were genuine. I loved this side of him. The happy go lucky, making jokes, sort of guy. It made me even hotter to know that, behind that mask, there was an animal waiting to devour me. But this one was always great to rely on.

“I like you, Blake. A lot. And not just because I feel you’ll protect me, as a person. You’re a great guy. Funny. Caring. I’m lucky you found me.”

My hand was brought to his mouth and he placed a kiss on my palm. “Let’s give it some time and see if you still think that in a few weeks.” The smile melted off and I wasn’t sure what to think of his response. What would happen in the near future that would make me not like him? More of our room? More of being the slave… his slave? What did he have planned concerning that? Although I was curious, I was almost too scared to know.

Chapter 11

Blake

Although the laughter was in abundance around the Sinclair’s large oak dinner table, I wasn’t fooled with the façade every single person was putting on. The moment Kaitlyn and I were met at the door, we were embraced like part of the family. Betty Sinclair had wrapped her arms around my slave like she was her own daughter. The color all but drained from Kaitlyn’s face as each person came up to hug us. When Marie and Kaitlyn came face to face, the emotion and tension was so powerful, I almost couldn’t breathe. The ten seconds of them staring at one another was broken when Kaitlyn outstretched her arms. Marie had launched into them so hard, it almost sent both of them to the ground.

Tears had been plentiful, but no words spoken except for Kaitlyn’s soft soothing assurances that everything was going to be all right. There wasn’t a dry eye in the room aside from mine. Although I wasn’t even close to tears, I did feel a strange fluttering in my stomach that I couldn’t begin to describe. It’d happened before, but this time it was so much stronger, I was sure I was physically going to be sick. That’s how unnerving it was.

The reunion lasted for almost an hour before we were ushered to the table for a feast of roast. The potatoes and carrots tasted great, and the meat was so tender, it fell apart with the brush of the fork. I helped myself, but both Kaitlyn and Marie barely touched their food. It was no secret that they were dying to leave the room to be alone.

As the meal wrapped up and Bob ended his last joke, I gestured for Kaitlyn to go ahead. I knew she’d understand. Those big blue eyes looked at Marie nervously and the fear faded, followed by a strength that made me prouder than I could have imagined.

“Marie, would you like to go talk?” Kaitlyn stood at the nod of the blonde’s head. As they disappeared down the hall, I followed their movements with my eyes. The need to hear, to make sure my girl was okay, was overpowering. Had I been worried about her being attached? Maybe I should have been more focused on myself.

Bob leaned in and cleared his throat. “There hasn’t been one night where she’s slept for more than a few hours without the nightmares. We’re all exhausted and at a loss of what to do. I pray Kaitlyn’s presence here helps her. Truthfully, she already looks a little better.”

“I think it’ll do both of them good. Kaitlyn has nightmares, too. Not as bad as Marie, I’m guessing, but her issues are more…when she’s awake.” Had I said that right? I couldn’t think without my slave by my side. My slave. Yes. I liked that. A lot.

“Jeffrey. Donnie.” Bob shooed them with his hand and the boys stood and left the room. “When she’s awake? What do you mean by that?”

My eyes glanced toward the hallway. I wasn’t sure how comfortable I felt talking about Kaitlyn’s condition, but if it could help them with their own daughter, it was worth it. “Kaitlyn is afraid to go home to California. Afraid to be by herself. I haven’t taken her into town yet, but I fear when I do she’s not going to react well to all the people around her. It’s going to take some time, but she’ll have to be eased into it. I won’t let her close herself in like she wants. She has to face her fears. It’s hard for her, but it has to be done or else she may never come back from this.”

Bob nodded. “I agree. We’ve been making Marie go everywhere with us. She doesn’t want to, but I feel like you do. She needs to readjust to society. Not everyone is out to hurt her, and I make sure she knows I’m right there when she gets scared.

“A protector. Yes, she needs that.”

A silence went through the room and Bob leaned closer and lowered his voice. “How was she when you found her? What was it like there? How were the conditions she was in? We never got to talk about that.”

Flashes of me heading up the stairs and hearing who I now knew was Marie getting hit by the captor, had me shaking my head. “It wasn’t good. The house was rather old and…dirty. There were three men. One for each girl.”

Bob closed his eyes, but I continued.

“Marie got lucky. She was taken care of better than the other two. Nadine was only twelve. She was a French girl who was staying across the hall from Marie.”

“Jesus Christ,” Bob whispered. “Twelve?”

“Yes.”

He glanced toward the hallway where the girls were. “Kaitlyn’s face…”

My chest locked up. “Yes. The man who had her was the worst. She has scars on her back, too, from the whip he beat her with. And on the back of her thighs. I’m not sure how aware she is of them, but they’re there. The one on her face is what hurts her the most. She can’t bear to look in the mirror. I’m trying to change that.”

“And, you will. I see the way she stares at you. You’ll help her Blake, just like you helped our family. We were blessed that you came into our lives. Had you not, I don’t think we would have ever gotten our daughter back. What you do…” The man turned away and stood. The pressure he used to grip my shoulder said everything. I gave his hand a squeeze.

“It was an honor to help. It makes me happy to be able to be of assistance where I can.”

Bob waved me out to the porch and I followed. The large wraparound was fitted with a line of old fashioned rocking chairs evenly placed out. I felt like I was at the Crackle Barrel restaurant, but there was a laid back feeling associated with it that calmed me.

Smoke billowed out from his cigarette and I took a seat in one of the chairs out of the direct path. Talking had me narrowing my eyes and tuning into the sound. It was as though the girls were right behind me, their voices just slightly muffled.

“How do you do it?” Marie asked, softly. “I can’t get his face out of my head. It’s all I see when I close my eyes.”

“I didn’t see my captor’s face. But, his voice…” Kaitlyn paused. “I hear it, too. Zvezda moya, he would say. It’s all I hear.”

Someone sniffled and I couldn’t tell which one it was. “I used to hear him say that all the time when he was speaking to…” Marie got quiet. “I can’t say his name.”

“Shh. You don’t have to,” Kaitlyn said, comfortingly.

“Star. That’s what they all called you. Is it because you’re famous?”

Silence. “I was famous. I’m not anymore. I’ll never be again, I’m afraid. Andon…he ruined that for me. I have no money. No job. Nothing. He destroyed my life.”

“You have Blake. He seems like a great guy.”

I smiled and Kaitlyn laughed. “Only temporarily, Marie. Blake has his own life. Besides, it’s time I look toward my future. I have a degree. Maybe it’s time I used it, venture off on my own and see what I can do. Sky’s the limit, right?”

“You’re so brave,” Marie said, her voice almost sounding in awe.

My stomach dropped and I pushed from the chair. Kaitlyn wasn’t going anywhere. Didn’t she believe me when I told her she was mine? Apparently not.

“Let’s talk payment,” Bob said, staring out toward the road. “I don’t have much, but I do have a few grand in savings. I know it’s not a lot.”

“That’s not why I’m here.” I walked forward, resting my hands against the railing of the porch. “You owe me nothing. What you gave me upfront is all I’m taking. Your girl is helping out mine more than you know. Let’s call it even and shake on it.”

Bob’s eyes got big. “Are you sure? I feel like I owe you so much for what you did.”

“You owe me nothing more.” I held out my hand and it was pulled forward while Bob threw his arms around me.

“Thank you. I’ll never forget this.”

I patted his shoulder and stepped back. “We’re good. Just take good care of your girl. She’s going to be alright.”

“I think so, too.”

The door opened and Kaitlyn stepped out. “I put Marie down for bed. She was feeling pretty tired.”

“Thank you,” Bob said, glancing toward his daughter’s window. “Hopefully she’ll sleep better now that she got to talk to you.”

Kaitlyn came to my side and, on instinct, I grabbed her hand.

“I’m sure she will, Mr. Sinclair. Marie said she feels better now. I just pray I helped.”

“You did.” He grabbed her free hand squeezed it. “It’s getting pretty late, I guess you two should be going.”

“Yes. We have a good drive ahead of us. Thank you for inviting us over.” I shook his hand, not missing a second to start leading my girl back to the car. The moment we were in, I took a deep breath. Damn, it was hard being around people. The engine turned over and it took me a few seconds to get accustomed to the absence of the loud purr.

The neighborhood was relatively private. I pulled out and started driving back toward the heart of the town. Most were ranch style homes with landscaping, sporting the random high school yard ornament displaying the sport the kids played. What was it like to live these peoples’ lives? To have kids? I wasn’t sure, but I knew one thing, I’d never experience it. Not that I didn’t like kids, they just weren’t for me. No one needed a father who killed people for a living. Kaitlyn could handle it, which is why I’d latched to her. She was capable of accepting what I was and that’s made her perfect for me. I didn’t have to hide.

“When are you due for another shot?” I looked over, noticing she was staring out of the window once again.

“Shot?” The confusion was so profound that it made me wonder where she was in her head.

“Birth control.”

“Oh. What’s today?”

Jesus. She didn’t even know what day it was? I’d kept her too sheltered. It was time I bring society back into her life. Tomorrow, of course. “It’s December twelfth, Kaitlyn.”

Her lips parted. “I had one before I got taken, so I still have another two months before I need another. December? It’s hot as hell here! Jeez, why didn’t the date dawn on me?”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “Welcome to Texas. We’re in between cold fronts. It won’t be warm for long. Wait until the summer. You think it’s hot now…”

“Blake…about that.”

Anger rolled through. “That’s one, kitten. No, make that two.”

“Sir,” she bit out. “Listen, about the staying thing—

“Nonnegotiable.”

Kaitlyn slammed her fist into the dash. “Bullshit. You can’t just keep me because you want to. I have to have a say.”

“Three. Your say was voided the moment you gave yourself to me. You did that, Kaitlyn, even after I gave you fair warning. You chose and now you can’t take that back.”

“I’m not right in the head,” she exclaimed. “You can’t overlook that.”

I smiled. “Oh, I haven’t. Nonnegotiable.”

Her arms hugged her stomach and she went back to looking out the window. Yes, she was getting stronger. Good. This claiming would jumpstart the real Kaitlyn and she’d be back to normal in no time. Whatever that was. Did I really want to find out? I wasn’t so sure.

****

The whimpering awoke me from a light sleep. The movement associated with Kaitlyn’s head thrashing shook the mattress and I opened my eyes immediately, turning on my side and reaching for her. It wasn’t a nightly thing. The nightmares came every other night. If we were lucky, three days would go by before she had another. I had figured after her meeting with Marie that this might happen, although I prayed I was wrong.

A small cry escaped her lips and I hugged around her small body tighter. “It’s just a dream, kitten,” I whispered the words into her ear, feeling her body ease more into me. “I have you, Kaitlyn. No one will ever hurt you again.” And, they wouldn’t. That included that piece of shit blackmailer I was still trying to get information on.

Kaitlyn turned into me and snuggled her face into my chest. Her breathing deepened once again and I knew the nightmare had subsided. Unfortunately, her leg wedged between mine and I could feel her hip against my cock. The contact had me hardening. I knew I shouldn’t wake her, but the more she kept snuggling to get closer, the more my control slipped away.

Stinging flared in my chest as her cheek rubbed against the wounds she’d inflicted earlier. Surprisingly, my beast didn’t flare. Just my need to have her did.

I took a deep breath and moved my hand to her side, rubbing my fingertips against the smooth skin.  Immediately, her hips arched, magically drawing my hand down to travel over the crevice of her lower back. Kaitlyn’s fingers twitched against my thigh and I moved further down until I was caressing the roundness of her ass.

No lights were needed for me to know exactly what I was touching. I had every curve my slave possessed memorized. There wasn’t a mark, dip, or scar that’d bypassed my inspections. And I’d done plenty. Kaitlyn belonged to me. I owned her. And like everything that was mine, I knew her inside and out.

I used my weight to push her onto her back. My mouth was dying to get a taste of my girl. Of her juices. Of her skin. There wasn’t a single place I wanted to leave untouched by my tongue.

As I kissed over her collarbone and worked my way to her breast, Kaitlyn sucked in a deep breath, only to release a moan. The response of pleasure to what I was doing drove me on. I craved her sounds, her essence. Every single thing that made Kaitlyn the person she was. My mind was so constantly consumed by her that I had a hard time thinking about anything else.

“Sir.” The throaty call sounded so seductive, I ground my hips into the mattress. Her tight nipple brushed against my lips and I opened my mouth, teasing the hard nub with the tip of my tongue. The action had Kaitlyn pushing her breast more toward me and my teeth gently pulled her nipple.

Fingers laced in my hair while I took my time going back and forth between her breasts. I could probably spend hours just enjoying the way she moved against what I was doing.

My hands reached up, locking around her wrists. I expected a fight, for her to grip harder, but she let go and allowed me to move her hands to her sides while my mouth traveled even further down her body. The smell of the cherry blossom soap I’d bought just for her had me breathing in deeply, intoxicated by the scent. To think I’d just grabbed the bottle because it was the first one I’d seen didn’t even seem real. I now associated the smell with Kaitlyn. It was as though the perfumed fragrance was meant for only her.

“Tell me you want me.” I sucked against her lower stomach causing her to moan.

“I do, Sir. I want you.”

My teeth grazed against her skin and the temptation to bite was there. I settled for tiny nibbling until I reached just to the right of her slit. My lips added pressure while I pushed down, making a path across her folds. Kaitlyn shifted her hips and I sucked against her clit. A small cry filled the room and I basked in it. Knowing what I could do to her, pleasure or pain, and how she loved all of it was all too consuming. I wanted her to feel everything I was capable of giving. Rough sex was what I knew, what I had to do, but I wasn’t limited to it.

She mentioned not being able to do missionary without pain. It was too vanilla. All I saw was a challenge. I wanted to ruin her in all aspects. Show her not to doubt me in anything I did. Love making wasn’t something I’d practiced. Not once. But for Kaitlyn…it was something I suddenly needed to do. Maybe it was just for me, maybe it was for both of us. The answers weren’t readily available, just the compulsion to keep going and to be slow. Tender. Gentle. Loving.

My tongue stopped just short of her entrance. God, I was falling and not just obsessively. That was a given with my personality. The rolling in my stomach, the pure unadulterated necessity to convince her that this was right…that we were meant to be together wasn’t just out of convenience to have a partner who accepted who I was. For the first time, I was starting to see that I wanted something more out of having her with me. Something deeper than her approval of my beast. I wanted Kaitlyn to fall in love with me. Fully. To every part of me. As I had with her.

Slowly, I outlined her opening with my tongue, only to push inside. The care I put into pleasing her felt right. My thumb rubbed against her clit and I continued to take my time licking and sucking every inch of her pussy. From the sounds and how wet she was, I knew she was enjoying it. I could taste how close she was to coming.

“Not yet, kitten.” I spread her legs wide and moved my tongue to her back entrance. A gasp was followed by her trying to scoot more up on the bed. My hand locked on her hip, keeping her still. “Don’t move again or else I’m not going to be very happy. Now, lay there and feel.”

And, she did. The tension left her body as I lifted her legs again and worked my tongue over the tight entrance of her ass. The rhythm of her hips increased and the moans grew louder. I lifted, flipping on the lamp on the nightstand. I needed to see her. To take in every expression on her beautiful face.

Kaitlyn squinted for the briefest moment before her eyes connected with mine. My heart exploded and the slight shaking of my hands had my beast stirring. The need to use anger to mask my emotions came naturally, but I pushed it away. Not tonight. Not this time.

The light trace of my fingers down the middle of her chest had Kaitlyn taking in a shuttering breath. I rolled her hard nipples between my fingers, applying just enough pressure to cause her to cry out. She licked her lips, looking up at me with questions I couldn’t even begin to know the answers to. This was all so new, so different, that I couldn’t help but take it moment by moment.

The connection didn’t last. Her heavy lidded eyes closed and although the dominant part demanded that I make her look at me, I reined him in and lowered to cover her body once more. I longed for the contact of her heat. Her smell. All of it enveloped me in a blanket of contentment. The underside of my cock was met with Kaitlyn’s wet pussy and she slid against my length with every bit of the impatience I felt.

“Sir, please.” Faster she moved, digging her nails in my bicep. I grabbed her wrist, shaking my head.

“Slow.” One word had the power to decrease her movements.

The head of my cock pushed through her entrance and I moaned at the warmth that encircled me. My hand let go of Kaitlyn’s and I was surprised when she paused before lifting both of her arms to wrap around my neck. The submissive knew better and seemed to fight between what she knew was right and what she wanted.

“Tonight you’re Kaitlyn and I’m Blake. That doesn’t mean tomorrow things are going to change. If anything, it’ll be tougher than ever before. But, tonight…” my eyes studied hers, catching the slight twinge of fear. “Tonight, I want to…” Fuck, I couldn’t say it. It was too intimate. Too deep. It riled my darkness.

“Make love?” The words fell from her mouth saturated with seduction. She liked it, I suddenly realized. Liked the phrase, or so it appeared.

“Yes. I’m going to make love to you.” Even still, the fluttering increased. Before either of us said any more, I eased deeper. It was so different than fucking her. Every inch that slid in, I felt her channel hug to me tightly, drawing me in deeper. Pure, hardcore pounding was great. My fix. But there was something about this that I didn’t mind either. It was raw in a very different way. Almost too much so.

Kaitlyn’s hands ran from the back of my neck to my cheeks. The slight pressure told me she wanted me closer. To kiss her. I didn’t think past her need. I gave it to her in a soft brush of my lips. The connection was electric. Mind blowing. I broke away, shocked at the tiny zaps that had shocked my lips. Had she felt it, too? From the look on her face, I couldn’t tell. There was a worry there. Was it for me, or her? Fuck, I wasn’t sure how much longer I could keep doing this soft stuff. It was too much for me to take in in one night.

The urge to grip her hair, choke her…hell, suffocate her, made my fist clench. Why was this so hard? Why…because it wasn’t me. Wasn’t normal for my genetic make-up. The monster inside felt threatened. Poisoned with the sweet emotion of love. Yes. Kaitlyn was toxic to the evil in me. If I didn’t know better, I could have sworn my heart skipped a beat at her biting her lip. Biting. Yes. Biting would be good.

My mouth took hers again as I continued to thrust deep and slow, grinding my pelvis against her clit. Her smooth legs lifted, stroking down my sides. The shift in position allowed me to push to depths I never wanted to leave. Something at the center of my heart sparked as I brought my lips up from hers and stared into her soul. I could sense that, overall, she wasn’t good. It wasn’t in regard to the moment, she was fine now, but lurking in her shadows was the equivalent to my monster waiting to show itself. It might not be out for blood, but it would come. I knew this, and a part of me was trying to find any way I could to fix the tear in the fabric of her being. To at least prevent any self-destruction or blowback that might follow.

Whether a display of the only goodness I had would help or not was up for debate, but I didn’t think it could hurt. She needed to know she could trust me. Rely on me…love me. I wouldn’t hurt her spirit or let her fall. To do that would be damning myself, and I was too selfish for that. She could have it all. Believe it all. But it would come at a price that began first thing in the morning. Perhaps I was trying to make up for that too. Kaitlyn was going to undergo a lot of things I knew would break most women. What it would do to her…I wasn’t so sure. But I had to try.

“Sir?”

Throughout my thinking I’d continued thrusting, but she knew I wasn’t present. My fingers twitched to grip her throat. To tell her not to worry about me, I’d be wherever the hell I wanted when I was fucking her. I didn’t. Instead, I pushed everything away and put my focus on her solely. Kaitlyn deserved my one hundred percent. I just hoped I’d be able to give it to her before it was taken over by the darkness.

My hand squeezed her breast while I slid my tongue over her lips. Her tight pussy clenched around me and I moaned, feeling myself going faster. “Fuck, you feel so good, kitten.” I reached back, gripping behind her knee to move her leg up closer to her head. As I settled it into the crook of my elbow, I kept the pace steady. It was faster than I wanted, but nowhere near what I’d come close to putting her through in the past.

Kaitlyn rocked against me, her whole body tightening. My hand gripped the back of her neck, desperate to ease up and lace though her hair so I could pull it. My eyes stayed set on her. I would not ruin what I wanted to accomplish here: making it good for her in every way. Even if it was vanilla for one night, I’d conquer the act and move on to the way I like it.

“I’m getting so close. I need…” A cry left her lips and I knew she was relying on pain to push her over. She wasn’t going to get it from me.

“You need nothing but what I’m giving you. You’ll come because I’ll tell you to. No other reason.”

Kaitlyn’s eyes flew open and held something between horror and uncertainty. “I can’t.”

“When I say, you will,” I demanded.

My cock surged forward, but didn’t increase in rhythm, I couldn’t. I was too fucking close to release, myself. This time was different. Not at all boring, but almost taboo, as weird as that was. From the beginning, all I knew was fast, rough, fucking. Now, this, with my slave…it was special.

“Sir, I beg you.” Tears clouded in her eyes, but one never fell. They stayed on edge, waiting to be spill over. I wouldn’t do it. Not tonight.

“You want to come, I’ll make you.” I lifted my chest and applied pressure to her clit with my fingertips. At the third circle I messaged over the sensitive bud, Kaitlyn started shaking her head back and forth. I knew the moment before she came. The tightness of her channel locked around me and I was helpless to the effects. “You’re going to come right now,” I gritted past my teeth. Her big blue eyes squeezed shut and screams followed my command. Just hearing what I’d done, accompanied with the death grip around my cock, I exploded within her. The ecstasy of each shot left me fighting to see straight.

I hit the mattress hard, content on staring at the ceiling while I tried to figure out what the fuck I’d just done and how I felt about it. Blindly, I pulled Kaitlyn to rest on my chest, but I couldn’t look at her. The animal within me was already contemplating round two, wanting to wipe the memories from the first session right out of both of our heads.

“Sir?”

“Shh.” I reached up and turned off the light. “Go to sleep, Kaitlyn. You have one hell of a day ahead of you tomorrow. You’re going to need all the rest you can get.”

My beast would make sure of it.

Chapter 12

Kaitlyn

Blake hadn’t lied when he said I had a hard day ahead of me. Sweat ran down my skin and air was impossible to take in. The road pounded beneath my feet, feet that I couldn’t even really feel anymore. I was sure I was going to drop at any moment. Miraculously, my legs were still holding me upright and carrying me closer to his house that sat in the distance.

“You’re doing good. Keep going. Push yourself. You walked three miles in the snow, after being tied to a bed, with a damn infection. This is only half the distance. Faster.”

Cramping locked up my side, but I kept going. Fuck, I was going to throw up. I just knew it.

“Get your ass moving, you’re slowing down.” Blake ran ahead, only to turn around, jogging backwards. Show off. If I got out of my zone, I’d surely collapse and never get up again.

One black ear bud rested in his ear while the other dangled at his side. Whatever music he was listening to was beyond me. Hell, I wanted to hear something. I needed all the motivation I could get.

The white sleeveless T-shirt revealed his large biceps, and I didn’t miss the way his shirt would ease up at times to reveal the black shorts that rested low on his hips. Damn, he looked good. Too good. But after last night, I couldn’t help but feel off. He’d been so different. It left me confused. Uncertain. I’d never had anyone make love to me that way before. Sure, men had thrown around the term, but what Blake had done… yes, he’d really proved to me what the saying was all about. Made me come that way, too. My mind couldn’t wrap itself around all of the emotions I was feeling.

“Good girl, now take a shower while I get your breakfast ready.”

I looked around, noticing we were standing in front of the house. My thoughts were blinding me to the outside world, leaving my brain running in a jumbled mix of voluntary and involuntary mode. I was like a walking zombie, doing what came natural, but I was anywhere but in the moment. My stomach rolled and I felt sick. Sick from the exercise. Sick of feeling so unstable, of not knowing what was going on with my blackmailer. I needed something. A release that would give me a fresh start to help me try to get my priorities in order. To wipe away all the things I didn’t want to think about anymore.

Blake’s words came back to me as I tried to cool down. “Thank you, Sir.” The shower would give me some alone time. I needed to think. To flee him. My head kept swimming in circles. So many conflicting emotions left me on the verge of a breakdown and I wasn’t sure what to do about it.

The walk to the bathroom became a blur. I blindly reached to turn on the water. Blake’s actions in the middle of the night once again plagued me. The part that clung to my Master grew from his lovemaking. I suddenly felt myself spiraling out of control and dying to sink my claws into him. To submit fully and just obey his every wish. I hated it. Hated how I could so easily go from finding my spine in the presence of Marie, back to wanting to let Blake have control.

Hot water stung my skin. Although my first reaction was to jump out of the way, I stayed. Forced myself to take the pain. I needed to release it. Needed to set free the fullness that pushed against the inside of my skin, threatening to destroy and eat away at my mind, to disappear so I could think again. No amount of tears was going to rid me of this feeling.

My eyes scanned the shower, lost. For minutes, I stood there, unable to pull myself from the fog of despair I felt. As I reached for the soap, I paused, catching sight of my razor. The shaking grew worse until I almost felt like I was having some kind of mini seizure. The need to cut nearly made me crumble to pieces. Fuck, I wanted it. It’d take away these feelings, at least temporarily. The speed at which I reached for it was astounding, even to me, but I came up short, hovering just over the top.

Should I do it? Cut myself and tumble down the dark path I’d been on so long ago? Would Blake know? I sighed. Of course he would. I was always exposed to him. Every inch of my skin was always under his penetrating glare.

Maybe if I cut somewhere really small. I could say I did it shaving. My eyes glanced toward the trash can. I’d have to destroy the cartridge this one was in and replace it with a new one. Shit.

A sob came from my mouth as I ejected the end. Without much thought, I began trying to pull it apart, already past the point of no return. Anxiety had me moving at a fast pace and the blade slid across my finger, triggering blood to bead at the top. I sucked in against the sting, but kept going.

The plastic was anything but cheap and I found myself almost screaming out in frustration as I put all of my strength into trying to break the damn thing apart. All I wanted was the razor free. Why wouldn’t it just give?

Crimson raced down my finger and smeared the two weapons I was desperate to get my hands on.

“What the fuck are you doing?” The voice boomed throughout the surroundings just as the shower door flew open. I jumped, sending the razor scattering to the marble floor. The grip that clasped onto my wrist nearly snapped it in two, but I barely felt it as Blake’s eyes did more damage to my inner self. Shame immediately washed over me.

“What did I tell you?” His hand laced in my hair and drew me out of the shower, causing me to slide against the tile floor. “You are in so much trouble, kitten. You have no idea. You want to bleed? All you had to do was ask.”

Blake marched me into the kitchen, never once loosening the hold on my hair. The two plates on the bar went flying with the swipe of his hand. Toast and eggs littered the floor and I was lifted so fast, my hands reached out wildly for something to grab onto. Cold marble under my wet skin combined with adrenaline had my jaw chattering.

“I’m sorry. Please.” I tried to sit, but he pushed me back down and reached over my body to the attached counter, pulling a knife from the wooden block it rested in. “Oh fuck.” I couldn’t stop the sobbing, but I couldn’t deny that what he was doing didn’t hold some form of relief. I so wanted to bleed, wanted him to get rid of this overwhelming sensation that I was going to go absolutely mad.

Light reflected from the large blade and Blake didn’t hesitate to place the tip to the fleshy part of my breast, an inch from where my heart was nestled deep.

“Do it,” I breathed out. “Take it away. I can’t do this anymore.”

“You don’t have a fucking choice, baby. You think your life is so God damn hard, I’m about to show you just how good you have it. You haven’t seen shit yet.”

I gasped as he pressed and dragged the knife down. The warm release that traveled across my skin had me closing my eyes. The tears that flowed and the sounds that came out of my mouth were barely heard as I concentrated more on the weight that left. Already, I was feeling so much better. Lighter. Less weak.

“Open your fucking eyes. You don’t get to enjoy the high you’re feeling. When I said you were in trouble, I meant it. Look into my eyes, Kaitlyn, and listen close. You’re back in restraints until I say otherwise. You will not eat until I feed you. All your privileges are gone.”

My jaw dropped. “Restraints?” I pushed up, trying to scramble to the other side of the bar. Blake didn’t even let me move a fraction of an inch before he was carrying me to the room that held all of his toys. The…cuffs. I battled whether to fight him or accept what I had coming. I had messed up. Hid my need from him when he’d only wanted to help me from the beginning. Or cut me for his pleasure. Either way, I knew what I had done was wrong.

“Not the cuffs,” I begged as he threw the door open. “Please. Sir. It won’t happen again.”

Blake placed me on the ground beneath the one thing I didn’t want. “Lift your hands.”

The need to plead rested on my tongue. It was one thing to be in them when pleasure was coming, but for punishment without a time limit…it sparked true fear. His mouth opened and my hands shot up despite being afraid. I’d do this and pay for my crime.

A pout came to my lip when he didn’t say good girl. I hadn’t known how much I looked forward to it until that moment. Even more shame took over and I lowered my head while he fastened the buckles.

The instant they were done, he turned his back on me and walked to the far end of the room. As he opened what I assumed was the closet door, I looked on curiously. My feet began inching back and the chains pulled at my arms as I saw the whip in his hand.

“No.” I shook my head back and forth. “No. Please. I’m sorry. Please?”

Leather dropped at my feet and I moved away from it like it was a poisonous snake.

“Think about what you did and the difference between your life now and your life a month ago. Not before you were taken. That part’s over with. Only then and now.”

With that, Blake left the room, slamming the door behind him. The light was drowned out and the outline of the whip was nothing but a dark coiled shadow taking on the real appearance of a snake. One that had a bite worse than the real thing. Heavy panting left me lightheaded. Wet strands of my hair hung over my chest and I could still feel beads of water littering my body. The mix between cold and a state of terror mingled amongst each other, causing me to shake worse than I ever had before.

“It’s not real. It can’t hurt me anymore.” I sniffled as I kicked at it. I wasn’t close enough to budge the damn thing. “Andon is dead. I killed him myself. No more fear. No more fear.” I pulled harder on the restraints, trying to get away. My mind told me to scream for Blake to help me. To forgive me. That I wouldn’t disobey him again, but I couldn’t. I had to face this on my own.

The muscles ached in my shoulders as I took a step, hearing myself whimper. Flashes of the cement walls blinded me. Whack! The crack of the whip exploded in my ears and I squeezed my eyes shut. “No!”

Sweat began to mix with the drops of water while I tried to breathe.  Such beautiful skin you have, zvezda moya. The masked face was suddenly right before my eyes and I felt myself become frozen to the spot.

“It’s not real. This isn’t real.” Light shining from under the door grabbed my attention and I focused on it like an anchor. Again, I heard my voice. “Walk forward, Kaitlyn. Don’t look down and just kick the damn thing. It can’t hurt you. No one can. Save yourself, dammit.”

My legs trembled as I took a step. The warmth of blood running down my chest suddenly registered and I used it to keep my attention focused. Anything was better than facing the one thing that scared me the most. The whip. It was the last thing I hadn’t faced from my slavery and the impact it had on me outweighed all the others. If I should have been afraid of anything, it should have been the knife…but I wasn’t. Time under the whip was more excruciating than a few seconds of being cut with the blade.

The carpet sank between my toes, igniting a sudden hypersensitivity. I recoiled, trying to get a grip. The agonizing, pitiful sound that left my lips could have raked the flesh from my bones considering how impactful it was on my psyche. Had that just come from me? I was truly this afraid of braided leather? Who the fuck was I to let an object on the floor spark such terror?

From nowhere, courage sent my adrenaline surging and I raced forward kicking the whip across the room. Stabbing sensations erupted through my arms at the pull, but I felt nothing but satisfaction. My body sagged against the relief of banishing the whip further into the shadows where I could no longer see it.

The sounds of my deep breathing filled my ears and I listened to it for so long that it eventually returned back to normal. Still, Blake didn’t come. What felt like hours passed and my legs shook from holding my weight. The light disappeared forever ago and I stood in the pitch black with nothing but my own mind. The betrayer of the real Kaitlyn.

Heaviness pulled at my lids and I rested my eyes for brief periods. My swaying body awoke me more than once. My arms felt dead. Lifeless. Cold. Growling from my starving stomach sporadically kept me company. How long had it been?  Was Blake even still here? What if he’d left to run some errand and something happened?

The thought made me sick. Not because I’d rot in this room before someone found me, but because even though he’d done this to me, the realization that he wouldn’t be in my life anymore was too much to bear. Who would guide me? Make me face my fears? I should have hated him, yet I didn’t. I respected him. Maybe because he gave a shit enough to make me face the whip. Or, because he had made love to me when I thought him incapable of showing that sort of care or emotion. Hell…I swallowed hard, trying to process what my mind was clearly showing me.

Was it possible I didn’t view Blake as my crutch anymore, but more as a possible…partner? Like a boyfriend or significant other? I wasn’t going through this because I was afraid he’d send me home. I was hanging from these cuffs because he was my Master and I knew what I’d done came with consequences. I accepted that from a man who I wanted in my life by choice. Not need. Not anymore.

My head snapped to the door. I could leave if I wanted to. It would be hard as fuck, but I could do it. The cutting was a setback. An overwhelming release that needed to come, but I’d had those my whole life. The episode hadn’t changed anything in the weak-versus-strong book I kept logged in my head.

“Oh my God.” I laughed, more out of need to hear sound than actual emotion. Perhaps I was starting to lose it after all the hours I’d been in here. Or, possibly, all the time I’d spent alone, unraveling the bullshit I didn’t want to face was exactly what needed to happen from the start.

Light suddenly appeared from under the door. The muscles in my neck ached and I swayed, barely catching myself against my numbing legs. The door swung open and Blake’s massive form was nothing but a dark silhouette. My eyes squinted while he began to walk forward. My realization combined with him standing in the room was so intimidating. Our eyes connected as he became visible and mine instantly lowered. I couldn’t keep contact. Not after what I’d done. What we’d shared. How I’d been this whole time. I was ashamed of myself. Of my outbursts and tantrums.

The moment the cuffs were undone, my legs locked. If it wasn’t for his hands bracing against my ribs at the last second, I would have collapsed. I gripped his biceps, only to let go. A sound left my lips as I bent my knees and managed to ease down. I’d kneel, if it was the last thing I did. Shame resurfaced and I projected it through my hands as I gripped to his thigh and buried my face against his jeans.

“I’m sorry, Sir. It won’t happen again.” Although my eyes burned, I held in the tears. No more crying. This was the beginning of something new with Blake. I’d follow his lead. He was my Sir, my healer, my teacher. I’d be stupid not to learn from this lesson. From him.

“I’m not here to save you, Kaitlyn.” The deep tone of his voice soothed me and I hugged tighter to his leg for the briefest moment before he pulled me away, picked me up, and began carrying me to the guest restroom.

Slowly, my eyes rose to meet his. “I don’t need saving, Sir. I need strength. Give it to me any way you feel is fitting.” I lowered my gaze as he placed me down by the counter.

“You don’t have to worry about that. I will. Now, hurry and make it quick. I’ll wait.”

I nodded and forced my legs to work as I shut the door. The light was blinding and I tried to ignore my appearance in the mirror. The seat was cold and I pushed away the uncomfortable sensation of Blake standing outside. My body was covered in needles and growing worse by the second. I flushed and washed my hands. Blood was dried all the way to my lower stomach and even smeared a little on my thigh. It looked as if I’d been a victim of some brutal attack, but it was far from the truth. I opened the door, glancing at Blake.

“Back to the room.” He gestured and I reached to the wall for support. So much for him carrying me back. Each time my foot rose to take another step, my knees wobbled. I was halfway down the hall when my legs gave out. Damn the running. If we hadn’t done that mile and a half, I probably would have been able to stand through my punishment.

“Crawl if you have to. Come on. I have stuff I need to do.”

Pushing myself up was the hardest. My arms were dead and nothing was responding the way I wanted. Somehow, I managed to stand and make it back to the door before I collapsed again. Getting to the bed took longer than I wanted, but I did it. Blake never said a word as he watched. The moment I was under the covers, still bloody, he left, shutting the door behind him. I was back to the dark. A place I was sure I was going to learn to get used to real fast.

This was not going to be a one night punishment. I knew that all the way into my bones. The dread that ate its way into my soul sent premonitions of impending hardship. Days of nonstop work and restraints. Blake was going to try to break me. I wasn’t sure how, but I knew it. My pampered, tantrum throwing days were over. I was a slave in every sense of the word. Except, this time, I wanted to choose it. I wanted to prove to him and myself that I wasn’t who I’d become. The whip had been at my feet and I’d taken the step to kick it away. I could have screamed for my Master. Begged him to save me, to take it away. Yet, I didn’t. It was the first step in several more I needed to take, but I could do it. For the first time since I’d been sold, I believed in myself. Blake had done that. What else could he do to help me? I wasn’t sure, but I was ready to find out.

Chapter 13

Blake

Conflicted. I felt it in every fiber of my being. The good part of me feared for the stability of my slave’s mind. I couldn’t read her. She was too compliant. Too strong for nine hours of isolation. Kaitlyn should have been angry. Crying. Something. But she wasn’t. She reminded me of an obedient shell. Had I gone too far? Left her tied up for far too long in the dark with her biggest fear?

A part of me felt justified. She’d pissed me off, going behind my back to cut herself. Why couldn’t she come to me? Ask me to help her? Had we been through nothing the whole time we were together? Had I not opened myself to her and given her a gift not hours before that I’d never given anyone? Why the lapse into wanting to cut herself? The run? No. Whatever had set her off was rooted in long before the she woke up this morning.

My knuckles were white from gripping the counter so hard. The dark marble should have had a permanent imprint for all the holding on I’d done over the day. If she knew how many times I’d started for that door just to rip her up, tear into her ass with my belt, she’d thank God I made her hang from the cuffs. The physical pain she would have had to endure would be more than she could take, that was for sure. The spankings would have to wait until tomorrow when I was cooled off enough to know I wouldn’t go overboard. Dammit, that woman ticked me off. I thought I had everything figured out. I was wrong.

The sound of my phone had me angrily ripping it up from the counter. Jack’s number appeared on the Caller ID and I hit the button to accept it.

“You’re either falling behind or getting old. Pick one.”

“Old. I’m not even going to lie.” Jack’s laugh made the edge of my mouth rise. Well, that was a good sign, I could use some change of mood.

“So, what’s the word? You hear anything back on that phone number? I checked the IP address, nothing worth celebrating over.”

Wind whipped through the phone letting me know he was outside. My eyes went to the window. The sun had just recently set after seven. I’d watched as the light disappeared from the opened blinds. Now all I could see was my own reflection, and it wasn’t flattering. Damn hair. It was crazier than I’d ever seen it over the years. I was sure that no strands were pointing in the same direction. Kaitlyn was going to end up making me cut it all off if she kept this up.

“The phone’s a prepaid. Can’t get nothing out of it. Sorry, my friend. Any new emails in Kaitlyn’s account?”

“No. I checked earlier. Maybe I’ll call the number again and this time he’ll answer. He only gave her a few days. Not a specific one, so that tells me he’s somewhat open to negotiation.”

Jack made a sound. “Sounds like an amateur, or someone desperate for cash. Try that number and let me know something. I gotta go. I’m on my way to a gang shooting. Keep me updated.”

“You bet.” I hung up the phone. I didn’t tell Jack that I’d been stalking her inbox like a mad man every chance I got. I’d even checked it before I found her trying to take apart that God damn razor.

The scent of chicken filled the air and I looked at the timer. Fifteen more minutes. Just enough time to make good on what I’d told my partner and see if this motherfucker answered. He hadn’t yesterday. I wasn’t so sure he would tonight. If he wanted the money that bad, wouldn’t he just call her? He had my number, not that I necessarily liked that. A blackmailer having personal information was never a good thing. Not that he’d have it for long. California was in my future at some point, and I’d find him, whether he ever answered the damn phone or not.

I hit the number in my history and waited as it rang. Voicemail clicked on and I narrowed my eyes. I’d yet to leave a message. Maybe I should. The beep sounded and my hand went back to the counter. “This is Blake Morgan. I believe I have something you want. Call me.”

There, maybe that would catch his attention. I hung up and slid the phone across the counter. A ring filled the air before I could turn to stir the side dishes for my and Kaitlyn’s meal. Bingo.

“Morgan.”

A laugh filled my ear and I instantly hated the tone of his voice. Deep. Smooth. “Mr. Morgan. So glad to finally talk with you. I see Miss Summers has finally confided in you about her issue.”

“Not really a problem, I’d say.”

“So, you’re going to pay?”

I laughed. “I didn’t say that. I simply meant that I didn’t see you blackmailing her as a problem.”

The amusement left his tone. “Maybe you don’t understand how this is going to ruin her career. Drugs aren’t taken lightly in the public eye.”

“Cut the shit. Almost all models do something these days and everyone knows it. If they don’t, they’re one of the fortunate few.” I paused. “You know what, Mr...I’m sorry I didn’t get your name.”

“Call me Mr. X.”

I rolled my eyes. “Okay, Mr. X. Let me let you in on a little secret. I truly don’t give a shit about those pictures. Neither does Kaitlyn. But for the sake of the argument, if I did try to keep you from throwing her career in the gutter, what would you suggest I do? How would you want your money?”

“Now we’re talking.” The sound of music played lightly and I soaked it in, recognizing it as a club mix. Techno. I’d have to remember that. How old was this guy? He didn’t sound older than forty, but I could have been wrong. Where was he to have the music so muffled? An office in the back? There was too much bass for it to be in a home, in my opinion. “Kaitlyn has to deliver me the money, personally. I don’t want you within a five mile radius. You, Mr. Morgan, are not to be trusted.”

A smile came to my face. “Now, why would you think that?”

“You’re quite the enigma. For me to say that means I can’t get much information on you. That throws red flags. I can get anything I want. Who protects you, Mr. Morgan? Why? I have to admit, you’ve piqued my interest. For you, that might not be a good thing.”

“Are you fucking threatening me? God, please say you are.” My voice practically purred as my darkness surfaced. “Not that I really needed a reason to begin with, but enlighten me. Let’s play this game. I think it’ll be fun.”

Silence, then something metal clicked. My eyes narrowed. “Come on, Mr. X. Don’t chicken out now. We were having so much fun.”

More metal and then what sounded like a car door. “You like games, Mr. Morgan?”

“I do.”

An engine turned over, louder than most. I knew that sound. Fancy sports car. Expensive.

“This was never about the money, was it?” I wasn’t sure how I suddenly knew, but I did. This man didn’t need it. His amusement was something altogether sicker. More twisted. How did Kaitlyn fall into this mess?

“Oh, I love money. You can never have too much of that. I still want yours, but now I want more. Five million. Kaitlyn appears at the place of my choosing and waits under my guard while you transfer the funds. You show up anywhere near where we are, I’ll sell her again.”

The line went dead and I tossed my phone on the counter letting the shock filter through. Fuck that, motherfucker. He was so dead. I’d underestimated him, thinking he was some low life, scum paparazzi, desperate for cash. No. This was a man of means. He’d gotten rid of her before, for some reason only known to him. Now, it was up to me to discover why.

I threw the sides together and let my mind run. This place, I thrived in. I’d go over everything Kaitlyn had ever told me. Every little detail I’d discovered about her life up to the point she was taken…and I’d unravel it. Put the pieces together like a jigsaw puzzle. Something had to stand out. But what was it?

An alert went off on my phone signaling an email. I rarely received them and only had the account to pass information back and forth with Jack when I was away. It was enough to rip me from my thoughts.

As I pressed the button and the page loaded, I waited. Seething. Pictures loaded and I nearly crushed the phone at the graphic evidence of my slave displayed before me. Photos of her still bleeding face, the wound exposed and open. Ones of her tied to the bed, bruised, bloody. Beaten. Fresh whip marks from her back as she stood cuffed in what I assumed was the basement in Russia. She may have been bought, but the price hadn’t ended with a cash payment. The buyer was sending proof of his abuse to the seller. This blackmailer had obviously wanted her to be hurt from the beginning. At the end of the message rested a date, nine days from now, and stated that I needed to call at five PM.

More question assaulted me. Why have the date so far away? Who was behind this? Someone she worked with? Someone she’d been involved with in the past? The rage nearly blinded me as I let it all sink in.

My eyes went to the hallway. Kaitlyn. My poor slave. No wonder she was so screwed up. By the time I was finished, she wouldn’t be. She’d be stronger. Better. I’d make sure of it.

I made the plate in a daze. All I could think about was solving this mystery. My inner detective was on overdrive and the state of mind wouldn’t stop until I solved this. The walk down the hallway disappeared under my wide steps. I was rushing. I needed to slow. Calm. The last thing I wanted was her knowing something was wrong.

The door swung open at my push and I flipped the light on. Kaitlyn was sitting against the headboard, covering her eyes. The blood was the first thing that drew my attention. I’d made her wear it. A reminder of what I’d done. Me. Not her. I’d given her the release she’d needed. Although I would have typically basked in the pleasure of cutting her skin, I got no joy from the quick slice that had injured her. It wasn’t deep. Nowhere near the depth I knew she would have inflicted had she have gotten ahold of that razor, but it had done the job of me showing her who was in charge.

“Time to eat.”

I took a seat at the edge of the bed, turning to face her. The pictures I’d just seen flashed before my eyes and I tried blinking them away while I cut into the chicken. My mind asked how someone could do that to a person, but I already knew, and not just from being a former detective. I had no problem killing or cutting people up. Their blood or loss of life didn’t affect me the way it would most. So, I knew how. I just couldn’t stand that my slave had been a victim of the blackmailer and a Russian’s sick need.  All for what?

“Open.” My voice was clipped. Angry. I took a deep breath and eased a bite into her mouth. Curious blue eyes studied me and I couldn’t stop the swirl of emotions that hit me square in the chest. Where a small part of me almost thought she’d cower or shy away from my mood, Kaitlyn sat straight and kept her attention on my face. It made me proud. Told me she was up for this.

“Sir—

“You’re not to speak unless spoken to, kitten.”

Kaitlyn’s mouth closed and she nodded. Her expression was a little solemn, but she’d learn. It wasn’t as if I didn’t want to talk to her, I would have loved to have a conversation. Unfortunately, not about what was on my mind. Not yet.

The rest of the meal passed in silence and I kept going over everything. I needed to break away and let the matter rest. Right now, I was too liable to snap and do something rash…like fly our ass to California and hunt this bastard down. I couldn’t do that. Not until Kaitlyn was stable. The last thing I needed her doing was finding some reason to get scared or pissed and run from me. That’d undo everything I’d worked on so far.

I stood and placed the plate on the nightstand. Kaitlyn watched every little move I made. Without a word, I scooped her up and carried her into the restroom. Her head immediately rested against my chest and she melted into me with all the trust I could have asked for. But apparently not enough. The blood on her chest was a reminder of that.

“Here. Sit.” I placed her on top of the counter by the sink and faced her toward the mirror. Her head lowered upon sight. "That’s not how this works, kitten. You should know that. I put you up here for a reason. I want you to tell me what you see.”

Kaitlyn’s head rose, but her eyes didn’t go to her reflection, they came to mine. “Sir, I don’t want to look.”

“You have to. You’re going to numerous times throughout the day, every day, until you can come to terms with who you are.” My hands brushed back her hair and I moved in behind her, holding it in my fist. “I’m going to tell you what I see.” The gentle tug of my hand had her eyes focusing in on her image. As I talked, I used my fingertip to provide contact with my assessments. “I see gorgeous lips. A perfect nose.” I brought my finger around over her cheeks. “Beautiful eyes. The fire behind them is what captivated me to being with. I saw it, Kaitlyn, the moment our eyes locked. Do you see it? Look inside yourself, feel what I did. Let it burn and enflame the fighter I know you are.”

Her lips parted as she moved closer toward the mirror.

“Your looks, although beautiful, are so much more to me. See what I see. Accept this as who you are. I do. I love looking at you.”

Kaitlyn’s eyes flashed to me, but went back to staring. “All I see is the scar, though. I can’t get past it. It’s there. How is that not the only thing that catches your attention?”

My hand eased out of her hair and I brought it around to trace my fingers over her throat. As my head came down beside hers, I’d never witnessed anything so perfect. Looks aside, something about the two of us just inexplicably fit together. “The scar is there. It’s going to stay. It represents who you are and I don’t want it to go away. Tell me you understand this and you’re not going to get rid of it.”

I knew I’d pushed her too fast, but I waited anyway.

“I can’t promise that, Sir. I…can’t. I’m not sure I can face myself looking this way for the rest of my life. Not when I have the choice.” The worry on her face was well placed. She’d been through hell and it wasn’t over.

“Honesty is good. I respect that. It doesn’t mean I like it. Everything that I’m putting you through, have you figured out why?”

“I’m weak. You’re going to help me get better.”

I frowned. “Yes, but don’t hold too much hope that I’m going to sweep in and rescue the day if you’re having a rough time. I’m not going to save you, Kaitlyn. I’m going to make you save yourself. Even from me.” Confusion had her breaths increasing in speed. If she was nervous about what was to come, she should be. I wanted her prepared.

“Now sit here and keep looking at yourself. I have to get the room set up. You’re punishment isn’t over. Seeing as I wanted you tonight and you ruined that by your little razor incident, you’ll just have to do without the pleasure. I, on the other hand, will not.”

She pouted and I raised an eyebrow. “Tuck that lip back in. You’re only making things harder for yourself.”

I left Kaitlyn sitting there and headed into the room. There wasn’t really much for me to do, but I wanted to give her time alone to get used to her appearance. I’d said what was important. She needed to know I accepted and liked the way she looked, not that I hadn’t said it already. The sooner she became comfortable with her new self, the happier she would be in life. It was important to get the ball rolling now and maintain the consistency of her new daily ritual if she was ever going to try to move forward.

Light filled the room as I flipped the switch. There were so many toys I wanted to test out on her. The stocks, for one. But the pleasure would have to be there for that. I wanted her screaming as I restrained her hands and head, restricting her of movement.

My eyes went to the far end of the room. Shackles. Collar. Yes, I’d lock them on her wrist, ankles, and neck. Make her mine, for real.

The silver glistened as I picked them up from the shelf, testing their weight. The small locks that kept them bound jingled, causing a smile to come to my face. How long had I wanted to use these? Fuck. And now to place them on Kaitlyn? It was a God damn dream. The clink of metal rang out as I tossed them at the end of the bed and added the crop to rest on top. Paradise nestled on silk sheets. It didn’t get better than this.

Excitement thrummed through my body. The need to rush back and swoop her from that counter to collar her was making me pace. I watched the door, stalking like a wolf. Five more minutes. My eyes narrowed as I heard the small sound of movement. She did not leave that restroom. She better not have. I broke into the hallway only to stop in my tracks. Kailyn was holding out her hand to brace herself on the wall. The black stockings with the lace accents were on, clinging mid-thigh. The way her dark hair rested over her breasts, concealing, but not completely hiding the swell of her made my mouth water.

“You disobeyed my orders. You were supposed to be looking in the mirror.”

Her head instantly lowered. “I’m sorry, Sir. I wanted to surprise you. I was just going back to do as you wanted.”

I was halfway down the hall before I realized I’d even moved. Fuck, I wanted her. Damn her stubbornness. “You’ll spend an hour after we finished in front of that mirror. I can’t believe how awful you listen.” My hand connected with her bottom and I threw her over my shoulder, fighting the urge to massage the spot that I knew was reddening this very second.

Kaitlyn bounced as I tossed her on the bed. “Get on your knees and face the headboard.” I grabbed the shackles, unlocking them, waiting for her to get in position. The moment she did, I locked her arms and legs together on each side. The last click made my heart beat faster. With her arms connected to her legs and those fucking stockings…I was lost to her. My hand swept her hair to the side. “Do you know what this is and what it represents?”

Her eyes darted to what I held between the two of us. “It’s a collar.” She swallowed. “It’s a big thing in the clubs. It means I accept this, I’m yours.”

The side of my mouth lifted at how hard she swallowed. She may have been nervous, but she wasn’t denying what we both knew. “Yes. You are.” I clasped the one and a half inch band around her neck. The fit couldn’t have been more perfect. Snug, but not too tight. Kaitlyn looked like a goddess as I turned the thin key, locking her to me. Always. “This is as official as it gets. Through the good times and the bad. Remember that every time you doubt how much I care for you. This,” I pulled the ring on the collar, bringing her face closer to mine, “will be the only collar I ever place on anyone in my entire life. You have that from me. Always take that into account in everything you do. Let the weight of it be a reminder in your lessons to come. Good…and bad.”

“Yes, Sir.”

Kaitlyn licked her lips and moved her eyes down to my chest.

“Now, here comes the bad, kitten. You’re not to say a word unless I will it so. Not to look at me. If you show any emotion or try to touch me in any way, you’re going to be sorry.” I grabbed the crop and took in my handprint that had welted beautifully on her ass. I brought the leather end down right beside it causing her to jump. “Today should have been a learning curve for you. Yet, you still defied me after your punishment. All for what?”

Kaitlyn stared straight ahead. “To look good for you, Sir.”

“Did you not hear what I just told you in the restroom? Clothes, make-up, surgery…nothing will make me more attracted to you than I already am. Naked. Natural. Your true self. That is what I want.” Again, I let the crop slap her ass. “How long is it going to take for what I say to get through that thick head of yours? You.” Whack. “Are” Whack. “Beautiful.” Whack!

A sob came from her mouth, but I knew it had nothing to do with the pain, and everything to do with my words. “Now repeat it. Loudly.”

The pause got her another swat.

“I’m beautiful.”

“Again.”

“I’m beautiful.”

“Again.”

Five more times, I made her repeat. My eyes narrowed as each one became more monotone than the next. “Louder. Scream it.”

The scream was there, but not the words. My hand locked into her hair and I pulled back, angling her face to stare up, but she never connected eyes with me. “I said, scream it.”

“I can’t,” she cried. “I just can’t yet. It’s hard enough to even say it.”

My lids closed for the briefest moment. “You’re not getting out of this, Kaitlyn. Scream it.”

Pressure against the hair I held pulled at my fingers as she fought to sit up. I pulled back harder. “Scream it!”

“I’m…ruined,” she yelled. “I can’t.” Shaking from her sobs vibrated my hand and I let go, pushing her head down to the mattress. With her ass in the air, it gave me perfect access. A few more slaps with the crop turned her cries into light moans. No pleasure. Right. Kaitlyn got off on pain. The only thing that was hurting her right now was having to face who she was. But I knew a fear that wouldn’t equate to the kind of pain she would enjoy.

“I want those words echoing off the wall right now or else I’m getting the whip.”

A gasp filled the room and she tried to wiggle up. “I’m beautiful,” she said in a hurry.

“Not loud enough.”

“I’m…beautiful.” Louder, but nowhere near where I wanted it.

“Last chance.”

She screamed it and the power behind her words had me smiling. I hated using the threat of the whip against her, but the more she got used to saying it, the closer I’d have her to believing them. She would see what I saw. There was no stopping until she did.

“Good girl. See? That wasn’t so hard.” I pulled her up, brushing back the hair that was stuck to her wet face. “You are so beautiful, Kaitlyn.” I kissed the scar, dying to move my way to her lips. A deep breath left her and I wanted to capture it, seal my lips to hers. Instead, I made myself stand. In one yank, I brought my shirt up over my head and tossed it to the ground. The whip rested at the far end of the room and I knew, come tomorrow, she’d have to be faced with it again. The fact that the threat was enough to have her crumbling didn’t work. I wanted her to hold no fear toward anything.

My pants dropped free and I stepped toward the bed, nude. My cock ached to be inside of her. I hated that I couldn’t.

“If you think this is going to be a simple case of sucking my cock, you’re sadly mistaken.” I spun her around, facing me, as I loomed over her. “There’s going to be little sucking involved on your part. Your mouth is nothing more than an object I’m going to fuck.” My fingers bit into her jaw. “Open wide, slave, and service your Master.”

No arguing. No sulking. Pure obedience. I loved these moments when Kaitlyn submitted. She wanted to. I knew she was trying to do everything I asked. I also understood why she couldn’t comply with all of my demands. Yet. In time, and hopefully not much longer.

My hand came around to grab the base of my cock while the other buried itself in her hair, leading her head down.

“You better hope you keep your mouth open wide. I don’t want to feel your teeth graze me once. Understood?”

“Yes, Sir.”

Pre-cum beaded the tip and I traced it over her lips, nearly losing control when she licked it away and moaned. She kneeled there, restrained, waiting, mouth opened and ready. So help me, I couldn’t hold out like I wanted. The head of my cock eased into her mouth and was met with her lips enveloping my width as I began to thrust deeper.

My grip tightened and I pulled her even closer, having her balance only on her knees. If I let go, she would fall forward. But at this angle, I could push deeper, right into her throat like I wanted. Kaitlyn’s hair was holding the brunt of her weight and I let her take it for a few seconds before my other hand came to her shoulder.

“Wider. You’re going to take every inch of my cock even if you’re gagging at every thrust.”

For the briefest moment, her eyes met mine. Slow, steady breaths left her as I took my time easing down her throat. Tears clouded her stare and her fists clenched, but she didn’t gag. I pulled completely out, tracing the head of my cock back over her mouth.

“You continue to surprise me, kitten. You ready? I’m about to fuck the shit out of that pretty little mouth of yours.”

“I’m ready, Sir.”

Both of my hands cupped onto the sides of her face as I fed my length back into the depths of her throat. My slave’s heavy breathing was like music to my ears as I began to thrust into her at a steady pace. Nothing too fast, but not slow either. The pleasure was beyond what I’d been hoping for.  My eyes closed and I moved faster. Harder. Sounds poured from her mouth and I felt the vibrations in the base of my spine. For minutes, I made her take it. Only when I knew it wasn’t enough, I broke away, pissed. I wanted her pussy and I couldn’t stand it. Knowing I couldn’t have it, made me angrier. She did this. She took what was mine away.

“Look at me.”

Tears streamed down her face and her eyes were like sapphires, so blue and glistening. My hand latched just above the collar and I eased her back onto the mattress, but I didn’t let go.

“I’m going to fuck you and you’re not going to come. Do you get that?”

More tears streamed down the sides of her face. “I can’t promise you that, Sir.”

“And why is that?”

Kaitlyn arched her hips, pulling against the shackles. “I’m already turned on. I want more. I want you to touch me. Kiss me.”

“No. You don’t deserve it. When you learn to obey, I will worship you. Not before. Until you learn, you’ll get nothing.”

Wetness met my fingers as I moved them up and down her slit. A moan broke from her lips and she tried to look away.

“You’re so hot and ready for me, slave. I’m going to enjoy fucking my pussy. Mine. Not yours. Which means I’ll take it whenever I want. Unfortunately for you, you’ll get no satisfaction from this. If you do…tomorrow will be the worst day of your life.”

I pushed my fingers in, letting her adjust. After a few thrusts, the wetness was unbelievable.

“Too bad you won’t be coming. Next time, you’ll think before you disobey me again.”

“I will, Sir. Please.”

My hand went from a loose hold on her throat to clasping over her mouth. “I said no speaking. Your begging is pointless.” I eased my cock into her, watching her eyes roll back as I inched my way in. It was almost impossible not to close my own. She was so hot and tight. I wanted to bask in the euphoria of the moment. But not if it meant she’d get it, too. I was here for one thing. Me.

The thrusts turned hard. Fast. My hand never moved from her face as I pounded into her pussy. Muffled moans vibrated my palm and raced down to the balls. My cock slammed into her hard and she arched even more. I felt her pussy slightly spasm around me and I stopped, tightening my grip. “What did I tell you? Push it away, kitten. You can’t handle the consequences. It’s lying right over there where you moved it. You want that?”

Kaitlyn’s eyes darted to the general location of where the whip lay on the floor, but still she tried to move.

Slowly, I began to slide into her again. Pressure still hugged around my thickness and I clenched my jaw against it. Damn it, if she had an orgasm I was going to be pissed. It was my own fault. If I wasn’t so hell bent on fucking her, I could have just come in her mouth. At the thought, I went fast. Brutally so. I slammed into Kaitlyn with everything I had. A scream was yelled against my palm and then she did it. She fucking bit me. Cum shot out so hard that I could barely see her face as I scrambled to reapply my hand. I didn’t get that far as with the wave after wave I released into her.

“There. Happy, Sir? I didn’t come.”

I fell to the side of her, trying not to smile at the poutiness in her voice. “You bit me. Did I tell you to do that?”

I looked over and she turned her head toward me. “Yes.”

My lips parted. “No. I did not.”

She shrugged. “I could have sworn you told me to. Must have been my lack of orgasm fucking up my mind.”

Before I knew it, my hand was on her throat. “This isn’t a game, Kaitlyn. Everything I’m doing is for your benefit.”

Her eyebrows rose. “Really? What did I get out of that, Sir?” The lack of air made it hard to hear her words, but I understood them. I let go, lying back.

“Well, not that. That was for me. But, this,” I gestured to the room, “this is for you.”

“I’m trusting you’re right.”

I felt my brow crease as I took in her words. She knew and was trusting me. Would she continue to do so, or would she break? I made myself sit up and reach over for the keys. As I undid the shackles on both sides of her, I contemplated what loomed ahead. No, she wouldn’t break. I wouldn’t let her. I’d force to her to be strong. To forge ahead. She’d do this if it damn well killed her.

Chapter 14

Kaitlyn

I missed Blake’s warmth. The security I felt when he was holding me. I craved his contact just as much as I longed for his voice. My body was tired, but I felt far from weak. The whip that stood just out of reach taunted me. For what felt like the first few hours, I couldn’t even look at it. Now I found myself glaring at the damn thing. Why was I so afraid of it? The braided leather couldn’t hurt me. Well, it could in the hands of the wrong person, but I had my Master. He wasn’t about to beat me with it.

My feet shifted and were at the point of giving out again. Blake had made me run another mile and a half this morning. Instead of the stationary bike or elliptical like I’d wanted, I was stuck doing ab exercises. Ab! As if I needed to work on those. What the hell was I, a man? I liked the fact that I didn’t have rippling muscles in my stomach. Whatever. I didn’t understand his ways, but I knew it was increasing my stamina and that was the important thing. Before it was over with, I was going to be running his road with no problems. Let him try to race me. I’d smoke his ass. Probably not, but I’d try.

A groan left my mouth and I gave the chains a jerk, more hoping to feel my hands than anything else. Nothing. Dead weight. I was dreading the pins and needles that were going to follow. Those were the worst.

“I have to go to the restroom, Sir.” Only the third time I’d yelled it in the last twenty minutes. Maybe he was ignoring me, or perhaps he couldn’t hear. All I knew was, if he held out much longer, I was no doubt going to be on carpet cleaning duty because my bladder had been ready to burst an hour ago.

The door swung open and the light blinded me with how quick he flipped it on. Sacks hung from one hand and he was carting a mirror almost as tall as him. I inwardly groaned. After he’d unchained me last night, I sat in the restroom for an hour staring at myself until I nodded off and face planted right into the glass. Now it seemed like I was getting out of my trip and staying more isolated in my new room.

“Were you calling me?”

“Only for twenty minutes or so. I have to go to the restroom, Sir. Like…really bad.”

The contents he held fell to the bed and he placed the mirror down against the wall in front of me. The reflection was startling. That was me…hanging like that? My hair a mess and red marks still blotched my legs and stomach from Blake’s crop. He’d had quite the time before he’d left me here this morning. I watched him work the crop with the grace of a Master, too in awe of him to even focus on the pain.

My eyes dropped down to the collar. Damn, I liked the looks of that. I couldn’t help but smile. Blake’s face leaned over, blocking my view.

“What’s so funny?”

I let the smile fade and looked down. “Nothing’s funny. I was just admiring what I saw, is all.”

“You like this? He stepped back and turned, meeting my returning gaze in the mirror.

“I like this.” I lifted my neck and smiled again, all the while dancing against my need to go to the restroom. Blake took a deep breath and reached up, unhooking the restraints. I was immediately caught and couldn’t help the cry that left me. It hurt so damn bad that I could hardly breathe past the aching. At least he didn’t let me hit the ground when my weight registered. This time, he had me more on my toes. I didn’t understand the need to lift me higher, but I realized the level of difficulty on my part had been amped up. I guess that was important for whatever he wanted the outcome to be. I trusted he knew what he was doing and I did already feel the tiniest bit stronger.

“There. Let yourself adjust.” The hold he had on my sides loosened until I was standing on my own. Only then did he step back. My arms throbbed as he nodded his head. “You have five minutes to be back in here. Make sure it happens.”

Each step was a torture to my calves. I managed to get to the restroom and go, but wasn’t sure how I was doing on timing. After I washed my hands, I forced myself as fast as I could back to the room. Blake was gone.

What did he expect me to do? I searched my mind for everything I knew of slaves and their Masters. Deep down, I wanted to be a good one. The need to impress him was one of my top priorities. When I gave myself to something, I put everything I had into it. My submission was the key to me getting better. I had to believe that. To accomplish what Blake and I both wanted, I had to comply with everything he wanted. Kneel and wait.

I more collapsed than eased to the ground. Constant prickling terrorized my arms as I sat on my aching legs and let the blood return all the way to my fingertips. I lowered my head and waited. With my eyes closed, I tuned into all the surrounding sounds. With the constant silence, my senses didn’t take long to heighten.

Rustling in the far off distance was followed by a small thump. My mind wouldn’t register what it could be. The noise didn’t appear the least bit familiar. It didn’t sound like fabric necessarily, but something heavier.

Silence once again settled through the house and I waited for something more. For minutes, there was nothing.

“Stand.”

I jumped at Blake’s voice not far from me. How had he made it so close without making a single sound? No footsteps. Not even a breath had given him away. Damn, he was good. I wanted to be able to move around like that. Not that I’d ever really need to, but a skill that handy could help if a situation ever presented itself.

Rising took everything I had, but I managed. Clothes were thrown at me and my hands didn’t respond nearly fast enough. The material hit my face and fell to the floor.

“Get dressed. You’re going to eat, then we’re taking a trip.”

“A trip?” My heart raced. I wasn’t so sure I wanted to leave anywhere. This was my safe haven. I could face my biggest fear in this house. Place me in a public place and my confidence deflated.

Blake stepped back and I bent over, picking up the clothes. My arms were beginning to work again, but my legs were as weak as water. It would take a few hours before they were somewhat back to normal, but from the way he talked, I wasn’t going to have time to recuperate before we left.

“Where are we…” my lead lowered and I took a deep breath. “May I ask where we’re going, Sir?”

“No, you may not. But I am proud that you asked correctly.” Blake walked over and grabbed the key to my collar and I took a step back as he approached. “Come.”

Again, I walked back. What was he doing? He couldn’t take it off. Collars weren’t meant to be removed. At least from what I’d heard. Trip…was he taking me back to California? Was I doing that badly in my training? Although the fear of returning was there, it wasn’t crushing like before. My main problem with the thought was that I wasn’t ready to give up being a slave. Wasn’t anywhere near being done letting Blake make me stronger. The role I was in was one I needed. It was helping a little each day. I could feel it.

“Kaitlyn.” The side of his mouth rose into a smile, but fell as he seemed to realize what I was doing. “Get over here so I can change your collar.”

“Change?”

My eyes followed Blake as he walked to the bed and rummaged through the sacks. A dark blue bag with fancy font was pulled out and he reached inside removing two long cases. Slowly, I stepped forward.

The first case was opened, revealing a choker made up of four rows of pearls. Centered in the middle was a diamond encrusted heart. It shimmered in the light with his slight movement. “Day collar.” He opened the next. The necklace was identical except, instead of pearls, diamonds glistened. In the middle, the same heart. “Formal collar.”

Words wouldn’t come as I looked at them. I almost couldn’t believe it. The gifts spoke volumes and all I could think was, he wanted to keep me. For real. This was no sick or temporary twisted game. My eyes rose to him. To Blake.

I stepped forward, within his reaching distance. My head leaned back exposing my neck.

“You thought I was taking you back.” Not a question. He knew what had been on my mind.

“Yes, Sir.”

Blake’s fingers glided up my throat, teasing the sensitive skin. I closed my eyes, shivering. The need I had for him sent waves of heat pouring from my body. He hadn’t touched me lovingly in days. The withdrawal of physical affection had to have been the hardest. Not the cuffs, or the crop, or even the whip anymore. They didn’t make me want to weep. Blake’s brief presences were all business. All Master. But he withheld the one thing I needed the most. Tender contact. A sign that what he was doing was combined with feelings of want. Not duty.

The collar left my neck and I immediately missed the weight. He turned me, lifting my hair to rest over my shoulder as he put on the new one. I looked down, wishing I could see it. The lips that grazed against the back of my neck caused me to moan. I stood stiffly, wanting nothing more in the world than to turn around and throw myself at him. Or to at least lean back into the warmth and hardness of his body. Instead, I did as he expected. I didn’t move.

“Get dressed, kitten. I’ll be preparing your food.”

I didn’t turn around until the door was closed. Only then did I let the heaviness in my chest nearly bring me to my knees. How much longer would the torture of him withholding go on? There wasn’t much more I could take.

The black jeans and sweater had me remembering how cold it’d been this morning. The thunderstorm that had rolled in last night hadn’t prepared me for the contrast in the temperatures. When Blake had mentioned Texas weather, I hadn’t believed him. The frigid wind that had left my skin frozen while I ran was damn near as cold as Russia. At least, it had felt that way.

I sat on the edge of the bed and dressed. The new mirror drew my attention and I walked over, running my fingers over my new collar. So beautiful against the dark colors. It was a bit much for what I was wearing, but I didn’t care. Pride in my Master’s gift left me smiling. I loved it. More so than I could ever remember caring for anything I’d ever bought or had been given. What Blake had done by presenting me with an object of his ownership, he’d never know. I’d never be able to express to him in words the magnitude of what it meant. If there was ever a reason to continue to work hard for both him and myself, all I would have to do is remember what rested around my neck. It was a sign of commitment, of trust, and most importantly, belief. His belief in me, and that made me believe in myself. I could do this. With continued work and discipline, I could be the best version of Kaitlyn. Time was all it would take, and Blake would know when I was ready.

The smell of food wafted throughout the room as I slid on the black boots that came just below my knees. The leather clung to my calves and the soles were flat. I instantly liked them. I wouldn’t have to worry about twisting my ankle by accident. Blake had done well with picking them out, or someone had. He mentioned a woman before. Maybe she had supplied them. I wasn’t exactly sure where my Master went while I was cuffed for hours, but it did make me wonder.

Minestrone soup was steaming from a bowl at the bar as I approached. My stomach growled as if on cue and I pulled out the stool. “Thank you, Sir.”

“You’re welcome.” Another smile came to his face as he fixed his bowl and it made me curious as to what he was thinking. All I could hope for was that his good mood indicated something good to come. The trip made me nervous. If I could figure out the basics, maybe I would calm a bit. But I didn’t want to push him and make him angry. Perhaps I’d be treated for my compliance. Yes. In a way that hopefully would bring me release. The tension was building inside, close to what had drove me to cut to begin with. I tried pushing the feeling away, but I was powerless against the suffocation of my harbored turmoil. I always had been. Maybe if I were honest about it like I should have been from the beginning, Blake would help me.

“Sir?”

He placed the ladle down and carried his bowl to the bar to come sit next to me. “Yes, Kaitlyn?”

How was I supposed to tell him what I needed without sounding desperate? “I need to ask something of you.”

Pale blue eyes glanced over and he picked up the spoon, focusing on his soup. “What’s that?”

“My head…” No, that wasn’t how I should put it. “I’m...” I sighed, aggravated. I was never good with expressing anything and this relationship was new in almost every way. For so long, I’d been in control. Made it so. Now, I was depending on this man to do what was right for me. How had I fallen so far? I knew how, but it was such a far drop from my throne in the clouds of my mind. Knowing that, I was still okay with it. Although hard, I preferred this. I just had to figure out how to communicate to make it work.

“Keep going. You’re not going to stop until I know exactly what it is that’s bothering you.”

I took a bite, letting all sorts of words filter through, trying my best to find the ones that matched how I was drowning on the inside. “I can’t seem to figure out how to say it. I’m…full. No.” I shook my head. “It’s all too much. I can’t think.”

“You need me to hurt you.”

My eyes glanced over to connect with his. The hunger made me instantly wet. “It’s not just about the pain, Sir. You did plenty with your crop earlier. I need something more. I used to cut to make it go away, but I really don’t want to get started in that again. Especially since you just…did it and it didn’t work as well as I thought it would. There has to be another way. Can you help me?”

“Absolutely, kitten. Now, eat. We’ll go over that later.”

Deflated, I obeyed. Couldn’t we talk about it now? I was asking for his help and he should provide it. Like…right this minute.

Keeping quiet and not lashing out when all I wanted to do was smash my soup against the wall, was killing me. Patience wasn’t a virtue any more than speaking my mind was. If I didn’t hold them in, both were going to get me into trouble. No more steps back. I had to keep trying.

The soup disappeared while I stayed focused on keeping calm. The moment I finished, Blake swept my bowl away to the sink and turned, facing me. “Tonight, you’re going to get plenty of release, Kaitlyn. Stop pouting. I’ll fuck all that emotion away until you’re nothing but a content little slave cuddled in my arms. Now, smile, we’re off to do some shopping. Grab your jacket, it’s cold as hell outside.”

“Shopping? Didn’t you just get back from doing that?”

He looked over at me almost disappointed. “I’d never leave you here alone while restrained, Kaitlyn. I had a friend of mine drop everything off.” He grabbed the keys, leading me to the closet by the front door. “Besides, we’re not going for clothes. Something a hell of a lot better.” Blake didn’t care to elaborate as he walked me to the car and opened my door. The kiss he placed against my cold cheek once again made me come alive, but it was gone just as fast as it came.

The engine turned over and I buckled up, pulling the restraint tight. I glanced in his direction as he pulled the car around and turned onto the road. The smile present on his face was one that was contagious. I couldn’t help but mirror his expression. The anxiety inside somewhat vanished and I let myself live in the moment. My Master was happy. That meant something. I’d be happy, too.

Chapter 15

Blake

The large sporting store I parked in front of had Kaitlyn looking over at me, amused. Her eyebrow rose as her smile grew.

“Better than clothes, huh?”

“Definitely.” I laughed and came around to her side, closing the door she had just climbed out of. My arm instantly wrapped around her. A protective gesture, but one that also allowed my feelings to pour through. Her arm settling around my waist was utter bliss. It’d been too long since we’d connected intimately. Not since I’d made love to her and she’d ruined the growing bond by attempting to cut herself.

The deer blinds and hunting supplies were displayed around the double-door entrance. Kaitlyn slowed as she took them in.

“Come, kitten. Let’s not linger too long. We still have quite the workout left after we return home.” Yes. Home. Our home. I still couldn’t believe I’d actually collared her. I’d bought it on a whim. Never had I thought it’d ever be used. Not with anyone.

“More?” The shock didn’t go unnoticed. I could tell she was having a hard enough time walking, but it would fade. Each day she’d be sore, yet grow stronger.

I leaned down, kissing her forehead as she continued to stare up at me. It was something that came natural and I immediately cursed myself. When had I gotten so soft? I didn’t mind showing her affection, but I couldn’t disillusion her. Things still needed to continue as they were as far as our living situation and training went. I couldn’t let her believe they’d change any time soon.

“Yes. More. Your routine is going to be simple. Run in the morning, sit in front of the mirror for at least half an hour afterward, and then take a shower. After lunch, you’ll do more looking in the mirror, train in self-defense until I feel you’ve had enough, and then it’ll be back to the mirror. The rest of the day will depend on how I feel you’re doing.”

Kaitlyn’s lips twisted the slightest amount. “Yes, Sir.” The mumble was so quiet I barely heard it. It made me happy. Even though she didn’t appear to like it, she was compliant.

“Good girl.”

The aisles of equipment contained a different range of workout gear and I immediately headed for the one that held the weights. I had my own collection, but nothing Kaitlyn could use with ease. The ten pound plastic handheld ones would be perfect. I picked them up, testing the heaviness. They were nothing. It felt like I was lifting damn air.

“Perfect.” I grabbed another. “These should be good. What else do we need?” I scanned the aisle, placing my arm back around her as I moved us to the next one over.

“Sir,” Kaitlyn lowered her voice. “I have to go to the restroom.”

I immediately glanced toward the entrance. “I think they’re in the front. That’ll be good. I should have grabbed a basket anyway.”

As we walked through the crowded department store, I took in everything. There wasn’t a moment I let my guard down. The prickling at the back of my neck made me even more on edge. The feeling that we were being watched didn’t escape my notice.

“Make it quick.” I stood a few feet away as Kailyn rushed through the door. I took the time to walk a few feet away and grab a cart. From what I could see, nothing was out of the ordinary, but that didn’t mean no one was there. I didn’t like this. Didn’t like it at all. Seldom was I wrong concerning intuition. Someone was watching, but who? Why? It was hard to say. Did they have their sights set on me or Kaitlyn? Both of us? Until I spotted them, there was no telling.

I looked down at my watch. Another hour and the sun would set. My plan for some outdoor training would have to wait until tomorrow. That was fine. I had something better in mind for tonight. Something that was bound to be a lot more delicious than watching Kaitlyn’s ass in her workout pants. Damn, that was killing me. It was the ultimate test on my control. My cock was so desperate to be inside of her that I was having a hard time deciding what head I wanted to use.

The door swung open and Kaitlyn smiled at me as she approached. I glanced around, seeing if anyone stuck out at her arrival. Nothing.

“You push.”

Her smile faded and she nodded. That had come out rather harsh, but I couldn’t help it. I wanted both hands free at all times. If I couldn’t hold her, I wasn’t going to miss being able to protect her with everything I could.

We walked past the women’s apparel and I grabbed a few things, throwing them in the basket. I knew her size and most of the racks were in order. It wasn’t hard to grab the first damn thing resting in the front. Small. I wanted to growl. I was hoping she’d put on more weight by now. She hadn’t. Not with her working out. It had turned into muscle. Eventually, I’d get her body curvier. Just the way I wanted.

“Sir, don’t I have enough things?”

Kaitlyn’s voice pulled my attention from scanning the surroundings. “No. We’re building you a wardrobe. Your shit wouldn’t fit in a quarter of the closet. Besides,” I glanced around, not being able to shake the feeling that someone was close. “Don’t start giving me a hard time about what I buy you. That’s my choice, not yours.”

We entered one of the aisles and I didn’t even pay attention to half the stuff I threw in the basket. Before I knew it, I was leading her to the shoe department and tossing in three different kinds. Kaitlyn remained quiet as I nodded toward the front of the store. Movement caught the corner of my eye and I acted like I was searching for something as I looked over.

A man dressed in a blue shirt with khakis stood in the middle of the store, glancing through the men’s clothing. His dark hair was styled short and I took in his dark eyes and goatee. The black jacket he wore was pulled back at the side, showing he had his hand in his pocket. He looked like the typical everyday shopper, except he threw off red flags. I watched as he glanced over at us and went back to scanning the long sleeve camo shirts.

As we walked closer to the front, I changed sides, giving me a better view from my peripheral vision. Slowly, he moved up until he was breaching into the women’s section.

“Last register, closest to the door.”

“But, that one is packed.” Kaitlyn looked up at me, but kept walking when I didn’t answer. She appeared dead on her feet and our pace had slowed considerably. The moment she stopped, she turned to me. “Did I do something to upset you, Sir?” The low tone was thick with uncertainty. I pulled her into my body and hugged her to me.

“No, kitten.” My head lowered until it was right next to her ear. “We’re being watched. I want you to do everything I say no matter what it is. Is that understood?”

“Yes, Sir.” Immediately her head went down. I expected her to look around. To make it obvious. She did anything but.

“Good girl.” I smiled and kissed her head.

The line slowly moved up and I continued to watch, pretending I was impatient. I found my man a few aisles over standing in line holding a T-shirt. His eyes were averted, but I could tell he was keeping me within sight, using the same tactics I had.

“Sir, is he here for me?”

Hair was covering Kaitlyn’s face, making it impossible for me to look at her. So that’s why she hadn’t looked around to see who I was talking about. That damn scar again. My hand rested under her chin as I lifted her head.

“I don’t know, but if you put your head down any more, I’ll cut your hair off when we get home.”

The absolute horror that flashed across her features told me just how insecure she still was. I couldn’t have that. She couldn’t. Not if she was ever going to get over this. It might have been a cruel tactic to use, but it wasn’t a threat. I would cut her hair if I knew it would make her better.

“There. Now stay like that. You look gorgeous.” I kissed the top of her head, once again catching myself. This time it was justified. I wanted her to know how proud I was. How beautiful I thought she was.

The line moved up until I was eventually paying, but not before the man who’d been watching. He walked past and headed for the main doors as the cashier continued to place our bags in the cart. I guided Kaitlyn with my hand on her lower back. Every time she slowed, I gave her a little nudge. It was imperative I not lose this guy.

I unlocked the car, scanning the parking lot. The stranger was nowhere in sight. I cursed under my breath and closed the door behind my slave as I helped her in. Now, where was this bastard? I popped the trunk continuing to take everything in. By the time I was finished…nothing.

“Where the fuck are you?” My words were ripped away by the frigid wind. A bag blew in the distance and I tore my gaze from it as I climbed in the car. “Keep your eyes peeled, kitten. I don’t want this bastard following us home. I’ll detour and see if we can shake him loose.”

I left the crowded parking lot nowhere near the speed I wanted. When I should have headed left, I turned right. Four cars were in line behind me and as I turned onto the main road, I watched each one. Two SUV’s, both silvery gray, a red truck, and a small white car.

“Sir, you weren’t serious about my hair, were you? You wouldn’t really cut it, right?”

I glanced over. “Have I not followed through on every threat?”

She looked down.

“If I feel like you’re using it as cover, it comes off. You’ve been working too hard to resort to something like that. Beautiful, remember?”

Kaitlyn pressed her lips together.

“Talk. You’re not going to hold it in.” I glanced back and checked the mirrors as I switched lanes.

“I just don’t see it. I know I used to be beautiful, but now...” She flipped the visor down and stared into the mirror. “All I see is a big scar covering my face. It’s there, Sir. It’s not going away anytime soon and I want it to. You say you want me to feel beautiful. How can I do that knowing I have the option for it to disappear? I want it gone. Why should I have to keep it if I don’t have to?” Kaitlyn’s eyes glanced in the side mirror, checking behind us. It appeared she was actually still paying attention to the fact that someone could be following us.

“You’ll keep it because I don’t want you to get rid of it.”

“But, why?” The volume of her voice increased. “Why would you want a damaged slave? I could really be beautiful for you. Better than I ever was. Yet, you want me to stay scarred. Please, make me understand. You say you think I look good this way, that’s it. There has to be more because I could be a hell of a lot prettier if you’d only let me.”

I clenched my jaw and made a U-turn, making sure to watch the vehicles behind me. Nothing. Had I been wrong? Damn, I usually wasn’t concerning these things.

“Kaitlyn, listen.” I looked over at her, giving my slave the attention she deserved concerning such a sensitive topic for her. Although I kept my focus on the road, I made sure to glance at her as much as I could. “Your scar defines who you are now. What you’ve survived.” I paused. “I’ve already told you this.”

“That’s not a good enough reason.”

My head tilted. “That’s bull. It’s a damn good reason. It’s how I first saw you, kitten. Who I…” I turned back to the road. “You’re keeping it.” My beast roared within. Who I fell in love with. Had I almost told her that?

“I don’t want it.” The stubbornness in her voice had my eyes cutting over.

“Do you think I give a shit? It stays.”

Kaitlyn’s hands crossed over her chest and she turned, facing the window. For the life of me, I didn’t understand why it was so hard for her to accept. Maybe because I was a guy. Maybe I just didn’t understand her thought process well enough. I knew her face had been her life. I wasn’t naive to that. A part of me just couldn’t see how a scar was such a setback. It wasn’t. She should be proud of who she is. I was proud to have her belong to me. To be seen with her. Shit, if she knew how much…or what I saw when I looked at her…she’d forget about the slight discoloration in a heartbeat.

“I want to have your hair cut.” I looked over at her, waiting for some sign of fear to appear in the form of tensing shoulders or a terror filled expression to mask her face. All I got was the cold shoulder. Well, that wasn’t going to do. “I’m talking to you, Kaitlyn. I’m more asking right now. Don’t make me hold you down and do it myself. It might come out a disaster if that’s the case.”

Slowly, she turned. “You’re the Master. If you want my hair cut, that’s your choice. Just know that what I see is never going to change no matter how many hours I log in front of that mirror or how much of my hair you cut off.”

So damn stubborn. “Oh, you’re going to accept yourself if I have to put a mirror on every inch of the inside of our home.” And I fucking would if it came down to it.

The miles went by while we stayed quiet. No doubt both of us were fuming over the thoughts of the other. Well, I knew I wasn’t bending. She would accept herself. End of story. Time was the only obstacle.

“I’m sorry, Sir.” Kaitlyn looked over. “I told myself I would get stronger by putting my faith in what you had to teach me. Arguing isn’t going to accomplish that. I would love to be able to see what you do, but right now I feel like that’s always going to be impossible.”

I grabbed her hand, giving it the slightest squeeze. “It won’t be easy, but I’ll help you as best as I can. You’ll see it, Kaitlyn. You will. The scar…it’s hardly even noticeable to most. For me, I don’t even see it unless I realize you’re hiding yourself. Trust me, this will get easier.”

Pressure locked around my bicep as Kaitlyn’s arms hugged around me and she rested her head right at my shoulder. The act was so…intimate. All I wanted to do was turn into my slave and pull her into my arms so I could cuddle with her right. Hold her so tight that she couldn’t breathe.

The rest of the way home, Kaitlyn didn’t let go of me. I passed cars, turned, and even pulled into the driveway, with one hand. There was no way I could bear to separate the hold she had on me. I’d gone without it for so long. Too long. Even if it was for her sake.

Only when I put the car in park did she lift her head. Even then, it still took her a few seconds to let go of my arm. I didn’t think, the moment Kaitlyn looked up, I crushed my mouth to hers, pulling her over the console to straddle my lap. My cock throbbed at being restrained. The last thing I wanted to do was stop, but I couldn’t fuck her here. Not with what my beast wanted to do.

The horn honked as I kissed her hard and tried to reach for the key at the same time.

“You’re so going to fucking get it.” I turned off the car, clutching the key in my hand as I swept us out and to the front door. Unlocking it was a pain in the ass since it was impossible to break my mouth from hers, but I managed. Kaitlyn was already stripping down as we breached the threshold. Her jacket fell to the floor and I let mine join it. I helped her rip off her sweater, hearing the fabric tear under my impatience. At seeing her skin, my lips immediately kissed her chest and I bit into the swell of her cleavage, savoring in the feel of her flesh between my teeth. A cry filled the room while she pulled my head into her even more.

The living room blurred as I headed for my room. There was no way I could wait to have her. Not the first time.

We bounced as I slammed her down into the mattress. My cock pushed into her pussy and I hated that we still had clothes covering us.

“I’ve missed you so much,” she breathed out, heavily. “Don’t leave me alone for so long again.”

I froze, pulling back. “This doesn’t change anything, Kaitlyn. You’re still staying in your room. Everything will remain the way it is until you’re better.”

Disappointment had her bottom lip coming out, but she reined it in before I had to threaten her. She reached for her bra, unhooking the clasp. “Then don’t stop. Give me something to remember you by while I’m in there by myself. Leave your mark.” She breathed out in heavy pants, feeding my need to stifle them out. “Hurt me, Sir. Don’t hold back. Please.”

My eyes closed while my body hummed like a tuning fork. The vibrations increased until I was sure I was going to go crazy from the nearly uncontrollable impulses that ran rampant in my brain. I snapped my eyes open, immediately connecting my hand to her throat, squeezing, feeling her life become mine. “No need to beg, kitten. Sir’s going to give you a night you’re never going to forget.”

With my other hand, I ripped at the button and zipper of her jeans. Kaitlyn’s body jerked under my firm hold. I never took my eyes off her reddening face as I removed her pants and panties. Only when I felt her nodding on the verge of unconsciousness did I ease my grip to allow her air.

A gasp filled the room and I cut the air flow off brutally with my lips. My slave’s nails dug into the back of my shoulders, driving me on. Causing me to push my cock deeper into her bare pussy. Fuck, I wanted to have her here, all night, until we woke up entwined around each other like so many mornings before her cutting incident. The thought that I couldn’t, sent the darkness in me spiraling even more out of control.

I pushed up from the bed to stand, narrowing my eyes while I watched her look up at me confused. “You wanted a release.” My head tilted as I studied her. The separation of her lips told me exactly when my words registered. “I’m going to give you one. But not the kind you want. Not yet. We’re going to start off by one that pleases me.”

My pants dropped to the floor and I bent over, grabbing the large knife I kept tucked between the mattresses, right within reach from my pillow. Kaitlyn’s eyes flew open wide. She’d said she didn’t want to cut anymore, but she wasn’t doing this. I was. Her skin was mine to do as I pleased. If I wanted to slice the smallest fraction of an inch, or something inches long, I would, and no one was going to stop me or tell me not to.

“What’s the matter, kitten? You’re not afraid…are you?” Of course she was. She tried to hide it, but I felt her fear thick in the room. It blanketed over my skin, drawing me forward like an invisible collar latched around my neck. Kaitlyn had the leash. She knew what to do to lead me deeper down the dark path she’d chosen. My path.

“Wait.”

“No.” I crawled on the bed to loom over her. “I’m going to cut you, baby. You’re going to bleed for me so good.”

A moan left her mouth while she shook her head back and forth. “We can’t.” The whisper made me smile. Can’t wasn’t in my vocabulary. I could do whatever the fuck I pleased, whenever I wanted. Who was going to stop me?

“Shh.” I separated her legs wide and moved to rest between them. I wanted her rubbing her wet pussy against my cock as I breached her skin with my blade. “God, you have no damn idea how hot this makes me, baby.” I led the tip to trace between her breasts. A shiver made Kaitlyn’s body tremble. The slight movement of her hips rocked her hot slit easily against my length. This is what she needed. What I needed.

“Sir?” Her thick lashes fluttered open as she raised her head to look up at me.

“Unless you’re screaming my name, I don’t want to hear what you have to say. The time for insecurities or questions is over. They don’t exist for you anymore.” I pushed the tip into Kaitlyn’s cleavage, closer to her right breast, causing her to suck in air. Crimson appeared, standing out brightly against the silver of the blade. Just the tiniest drop, but enough to have my heart racing. “Don’t you see, baby? I own every single part of you. I choose what you feel. What you see. How you dress. What you eat.” Our eyes were locked as I continued, “In moments like this,” I flattened the blade, spreading the rich color over her skin, “I even choose how much I want you to bleed. Your life is completely in my hands.”

Continuous sounds spilling from her mouth led me on while I moved my knife all around Kaitlyn’s stomach, arms, and thighs. She never knew when or where I was going to stick her. I loved the thrill she was obviously finding in my game. Loved how absolutely drenched her pussy was. My thumb moved over her clit in tiny circles, barely applying pressure, while I pushed the tip of my blade down just above the crease of her elbow. A small spasm was followed by an all too familiar sob.

“You want to come.”

Kaitlyn nodded. “It’s too much. Too intense with you touching down there.”

My thumb paused. “Down where?”

“Sir.” She tried to move against me but I gripped her hip, ceasing any movement she might try again.

“See what moving did? Now I’m not even touching you. Now, say it. Where was I?”

“On my pussy.”

I dug my fingers in. “Wrong. Try again.”

“Your pussy,” she cried out.

“That’s right.” My hand came back to between her legs. “This is all mine. It’ll never belong to another person again. Ever. Say it, slave. Say you’re mine. Always.”

Kaitlyn eased her hand to the knife and although I didn’t want to give it to her, I was curious to see what she planned to do with it. Trust. Fuck, I loved that I had that in her.

The point came to rest against my chest, right on the exact side I’d cut her. My breathing didn’t increase as she pushed into my skin. The pain and warmth of the blood was barely existent as I watched the hunger on her face. Fascination pulled me into an awe-inspired love-spell. There was my girl. The mate to my killer. Is this what I had to do to invoke my other half from her deep sleep inside of a semi-broken slave? Hand her a knife?

“I’m yours. Always, Sir.”

With one last swoop of her hand, she pulled back, returning the knife. I looked down, narrowing my eyes. “Is that an infinity symbol?”

A smile came to her face as I lifted my stare.

“Yes. If we’re agreeing to always, we might as well seal the deal. I’m your slave until you say otherwise. It’s written right there in your skin. An unbreakable oath.”

“Unbreakable because I’d never let you go regardless.” I leaned down, moving to the original place I’d punctured. As I carved the sign into her skin, her thrilled gasp made my heart beat faster. Pain and pleasure dilated her eyes and I suddenly knew that symbol was going to haunt me if my slave ever left my side. I couldn’t help but try to swallow past the emotions that were overtaking me. Kaitlyn wasn’t merely just my slave, or the woman who I had fallen in love with…she’d suddenly become more than that. A person I could rely on. My best friend? Had I ever had one of those? Jack was my friend, but he still didn’t know me. Not the beast that rested inside. But, Kaitlyn…she accepted every part of me, just as I did her. She made me feel different, more than anyone else ever had, and I detested that I couldn’t define the impression she’d burned into my soul.

The looped ends of the symbol embedded in her skin captivated me until I knew nothing but the intricate turns. Always. Forever. Infinite. We would be. I knew it. I’d make it so.

My lips eased down to her, no longer assaulting like they had been moments before. I slid my tongue along Kaitlyn’s, pushing my chest into hers. The slick feel of our blood mixing, infusing with one another’s, had the animal in me at an all-time high. My fingers clutched to the hair on the sides of her head, overwhelmed with the need to somehow bring us closer together. I couldn’t get enough. The desperation to be inside her mind and make her experience what I was feeling had my hold tightening even more. These undefinable emotions weren’t good for my beast. It left me desperate for something I couldn’t even understand.

“Yes,” Kaitlyn moaned. “Harder, Sir. Show me what you hide from everyone else. I want to feel what is rightly mine. What protects and belongs to only me.”

My hand gripped tighter, but my brain locked. What I used to so easily kill people was the one thing that had enveloped itself in my slave. The raw hate, anger, wrath, had twisted with love, inventing some new species of monster inside of me. Kaitlyn was now my yin and yang. She’d stolen who I was and now held every single part of me. The weak, the strong. From the man who needed no one, to the killer who would die without the one thing he’d finally found a reason to live for.

The sound of my phone filled the room, pulling me from my epiphany. I fought whether or not to reach down and grab it. Kaitlyn looked at me uneasily and made my decision with her nod. I picked it up, glancing at the screen.

Jack. I hit the button, feeling like I shouldn’t have. I wanted to return to our moment. Recapture it. “What’s up?”

Sirens echoed in the background as the sound of the engine increased.

“Cartel.”

I’d known before I had asked. Somehow, I figured it had nothing to do with the blackmailer. “You need me?” Of course he did. I used to live for his calls. Now…fuck. I needed to go. Girls depended on me.

“We’re going to bag them up now. You should head to the station so you can watch the interrogations.”

I grabbed my jeans, ripping them from the floor. “Where were they spotted?”

As I slid them on, I listened to dispatch sounds break into the interior of his car.

“On the Westside. Old abandoned warehouse on Murphy Road. I’m headed there now. We had three girls go missing today. I figured possible runaways, until now.”

“I’m on my way to the station.” I hung up, pushing the phone in my pocket. The moment I connected with Kaitlyn’s worried stare, I broke our connection, going to the closet. “I have to take care of some stuff. Work,” I emphasized. “Get dressed. You’re coming.”

“Sir.”

I glanced back, making myself stop. I couldn’t end what we’d just shared like this. My arms outstretched and she raced into them, throwing herself into me.

“What’s wrong, kitten? Talk to me.”

Kaitlyn’s hold was tight around my stomach. “Do I have to go? I’m so tired. I’ll really only be in the way.”

Where would she stay while I was observing the questioning? I doubted the Chief would let her watch, too. I wasn’t even supposed to be there. The thought of leaving her here, though, was sickening. I swallowed hard, suddenly realizing…Kaitlyn wanted to stay. She was getting stronger. This was a good thing. I didn’t need to worry. I had an alarm system. A house full of weapons. Although I knew it would keep her safe, it was still hard for me to accept. I trusted nothing and no one, but myself. But she needed this.

“You’re going to eat dinner, sit in front of the mirror for the twenty minutes, and then you can lay in my bed and watch TV until I get back. Then, after I ravish you, you’re back to your room. Got that?”

“Yes, Sir.” The smile that appeared on her face nearly stopped time. So big and beautiful. Just like those eyes.

I broke the hold I had on her before I changed my mind. I cleaned the blood off of both of us and got dressed. Only then, did I force myself to look back over at her, now sitting on the bed, the TV already playing quietly.

“No leaving the house or opening the door for anyone. I’m going to set the alarm behind me. When I do,” I pointed to the clock on the far side of the wall, “the cameras will kick on. They’re all throughout the house, even outside, so don’t even think about disobeying your routine.”

“I won’t,” she laughed. She licked her lips and moved to rest on her knees, right on the edge of the bed. I didn’t hesitate to go to her and wrap my fingers in her long hair. At her hand resting against the back of mine, I watched her face turn worried.

She needed reassurance. “Give me a few hours. I’ll try to hurry.”

“Just be careful. Please.”

“Who are you talking to? I’m always careful.”

“Bullshit,” she laughed. “I’ve seen your work, Mr. Morgan.”

My mouth was on her before she could continue with what she was about to say. We crashed to the bed and I pinned her down. “Fuck. Say it again, slave.”

“What? Mr. Morgan? Blake Morgan.”

A huskiness had taken over the words, turning her tone deeper, more seductive. I kissed her again, letting the memories of the day I saved her wash over me. My cock pushed against the barrier of my jeans and I couldn’t stop myself. I flipped Kaitlyn on her stomach and jerked my jeans open, freeing my length. The wetness that met my fingers was coated all the way down to her inner thighs. I growled and pulled her to the end of the bed to rest over the side.

“I’m not going to be able to focus if I don’t have you now. Fuck waiting. You’ll be mine now and when I get back.”

Warmth encircled my cock and Kaitlyn pushed back impatiently. My hand connected with her ass so hard it made her scream out.

“Who’s in control?”

“You are, Sir.” Still, she tried to wiggle. My hand spanked her again, pulling a moan from deep in her throat.

I surged forward, burying myself in one thrust.

“Oh…fuck!” Kaitlyn’s fists gripped to the sheets, driving me on. My hand settled over her mouth, moving her head from the side to face her forward.

“No. More. Talking.” I slammed into her with every plunge of my cock. My hand slid up to cover her nose and I pulled back, cutting off every ounce of air I could. Suction drew in my palm and I twisted my other hand in her hair, bringing her further back, trying to arch her hips so that she felt nothing inside of her but my cock. I wanted the sensation to stay there forever. The memory, a constant reminder of who she belonged to. I moved my hand down to her mouth, letting her breathe. The large inhale could barely be heard over the slapping of our skin. The scars on her back, healed now, drew my attention. Later, I would kiss each one. Take my time loving her body like the Master in me wanted.

“Sir.” The muffled word was dragged out, filled with all the ecstasy I knew she was experiencing.

“Almost, kitten.” My hand left her hair and went around her hip until my fingers were brushing the sensitive bud at the top her slit. I applied pressure, lifting her even more. The scream that left her mouth accompanied with her orgasm had my jaw clenching from the tightness. It held to my cock like a vice, so fitting and firm that the pain was almost my undoing.

“You’re going to pay for that when I get home.” I flew forward to her shoulder and sank my teeth in, continuing the hard thrusts until I couldn’t bear the torture anymore. Cum exploded from my cock, leaving me lightheaded with each shot of release.

Yes. Kaitlyn was going to pay for not waiting, and I’d enjoy every minute of making her suffer. The moment I returned, I’d put her in the stocks and not stop until the sun was coming up. That would teach her to obey. If it didn’t, that only meant more fun for me in the future.

Chapter 16

Kaitlyn

The reflection that stared back at me was nothing new. I’d seen it more times in the last few days than I could ever remember looking at it before being sold. My lips twisted and I sighed. How was this helping? Was I supposed to grow numb to what I saw? Maybe immune to the large mark that marred my face? That wasn’t ever going to happen.

Slowly, I lifted my finger to trace along light pink line. The color had lightened some since I’d gotten here. That was a good thing. I doubted that it was as unnoticeable as Blake made it sound, but maybe it wasn’t as bad as I believed.

My head tilted more toward the light. Well, that wasn’t very flattering. I leveled it out again and puffed out my cheeks, noticing I looked more like my old self when I did that. Damn, I’d lost a lot of weight in my face. If I didn’t have my scar, I bet one of those bob haircuts would look cute. It’d define my high cheekbones.

Blake’s request hit me hard. He wanted me to cut my hair. The thought scared me beyond belief. I’d almost lost it when he first threatened. The fear had been equivalent to the one I had for the whip. When I realized it in the car, I couldn’t stop from wanting to go through with it. Cut all my hair off. That way, the long locks could never hold me hostage to that sort of terror again. Blake would be so proud if he returned and I surprised him.

I took a deep breath and pulled out my toothbrush that now rested against the dark marble counter in Blake’s large bathroom. I’d hated going and getting it out of mine. Hated that we were separated. How much longer would this last? I picked up the toothbrush, knowing all too well how long. It would continue until I got better. That wouldn’t happen until I faced who I was.

As I squeezed the toothpaste along the bristles, I continued to stare at myself. With each stroke along my teeth and gums, I watched the scar move. Every expression that crossed my face made it even more noticeable.

I rinsed out my mouth and toothbrush and placed it in the holder it wasn’t meant to be in. Oh well, I’d just get it in the morning.

The hand towels rested in the cabinet on the back wall and I turned around, walking over to grab one. The scissors sat on the shelf below, taunting me. Should I do it? Hopefully, my Master would be happy, but if I did, there was no going back. I’d have nothing to hide behind. I’d be more exposed than I had been since I’d been saved.

Tears stung my eyes and a lump the size of a softball formed in my throat. I picked up the scissors and walked back to the sink. If I did it now, at least I’d have control over the length, versus Blake taking me in somewhere and telling them how short to cut it.

Do it, Kaitlyn. Just…

Sweat broke out over my skin. I really should. Blake knew what would get me better. He seemed to think this could help. Trust…

A shuddering breath rocked my chest and I picked up a lock of hair closest to my face. How short? To the shoulders? Chin? I brought the scissors up in between the two lengths and held the blades open with my hair resting between. Think of Blake. Think of Sir.

With one sweep of my hand, I heard the sound of blades crunching. Tickling rushed down my body coming to rest at my toes. My eyes opened and I gasped. Shit! It was closer to my chin than my shoulder. I inhaled, deeply, knowing I couldn’t take the action back. The piece was too big. I’d done it. Made the choice to put my trust in Blake. Now, I had to continue.

“Don’t think about it, Kaitlyn. Just keep cutting.” My voice echoed through the bathroom breaking the tension I felt.

The infinity symbol on my chest numbed the fear and I focused solely on making the dark ends of my hair even. I wouldn’t look at the scar. Not yet. I’d only pay attention to the style I was trying my best not to screw up.

Minutes went by while the pile of curls at my feet grew. Tears blurred my eyes at times, but thoughts of Blake made me stronger.

Long strands here and there caught my attention and I moved in closer, snipping, making sure every last one of them disappeared. The moment I succeeded, I pulled loose a section for my bangs. I always swept them to the side. I’d keep them shorter than my length, but only by an inch or two. I’d seen plenty of bobs with long, side swept bangs.

The crunch of my hair once again filled my ears and I couldn’t believe how light I felt. Ten pounds lighter, really. I couldn’t remember the last time my hair had been shorter than my shoulders.

I stepped back taking in my new appearance. It was shocking…yet cute. The smile came, but didn’t last as my scar sucked in my attention. This. This was what I needed to see. The real me. The new me. Not the vision I tried to make appear in my head.

“Oh…shit. What have I done?”

The steps back continued until I couldn’t go any further. “Blake,” I whispered. My head connected with the wall as I let it fall back.

He’d be back in a matter of hours. It’d already been close to two. I wasn’t sure how far away the station was or how long he’d be there, but I really hoped he wouldn’t be gone too long.

“He better like this.” I pushed off the wall and refused to look in the mirror as I reached down and began to clean up all the hair. By the time I got the broom, dustpan, and every single piece of hair off the floor, I was exhausted.

Shower. The large walk in that Blake held was so much better than the tiny one in the guest bathroom. It was like any other bath/shower combo. This one, I could actually move in.

I took my time washing my hair and body. My finger rubbed against Blake’s mark on my chest and I finally felt content. Before I knew it, I was climbing into my Sir’s bed and dozing off. Hours of nightmares came and went and the sound of the beeping from the alarm woke me. I flew from the bed, off-balance, but managed to catch myself just as Blake came walking into the room. Blood was half splattered, half smeared on his face. The shock that hit me to the core had me more going to my knees than the sign of respect I was trying to show my Master.

“Oh…my God. Kitten.”

I lifted my stare up to connect with Blake’s big smile. My lips pressed together, unsure. It made me happy that he appeared to like it, but I still didn’t know what I thought about the short style.

“I’m so proud of you. Come.” His hand outstretched and I rose, glancing again at his bloody face.

“You killed someone?”

“Of little consequence in this moment. Look at me. Let me see you.”

My head lifted all the way and I stood there proudly, staring right into his eyes. The way his lips were separated and the how he kept shaking his head back and forth had my eyebrows drawing in.

“You’re in shock. You don’t like it.”

Blake tilted his head. “I do like it. Actually, I’m in love with it. In love…”

My heart exploded in rhythm while he took a step back and began taking off his clothes, starting with the jacket.

“It’s perfect, Kaitlyn. I can’t tell you how pleased I am that you did this. It shows me so much. You want this. You want us. And, most importantly, you want to get better.”

The shirt was pulled over his head and he winced. A large cut ran down the side of his ribs. My eyes flew open as I leaned in to get a closer look.

“What happened to you?” I didn’t wait for his answer as he let me pull him into the restroom. Blake could punish me if he wanted, but I wasn’t going to stop until I made sure he was okay. What I needed was more light.

I flipped the switch and lowered myself, running my hand next to the large scrape. It was deep, but not enough for stitches. It wasn’t even bleeding anymore. Had his shirt been bloody or torn? I hadn’t noticed.

“Investigation led me to the next county, but we got the girls. Or, I did. Already delivered them to authorities. Guy said it was guarded by four men. Fucker. More like fourteen.” He shrugged. “Okay, maybe eight. I almost hadn’t gunned up. Thank God I did.”

I pointed to his side.

“Oh, knife wound. Barely a scratch. That was the eighth guy. He was hidden behind the door that held the girls.”

The cringe that came was automatic. I didn’t like it, but what could I do? This is what Blake did. His job. What he was good at.

“I want to help next time, Sir.”

A laugh fell from his mouth as he walked over and started the shower. “I don’t think so.”

“But, you’re training me. I can get stronger. I can help. The girls, they could use a face like mine. It’d make them feel safe.”

Blake’s eyes cut over to mine. “No. I won’t have you in harm’s way.”

The need to argue left my skin feeling hot. I wanted to yell at him that I could do it. That maybe this was meant to happen for a reason. I could help. I knew I could. Instead, I lowered my head. “Yes, Sir.” All I wanted to do was tell him I was going to go, regardless. I would try like hell. That was for sure.

Steam filled the room and I went back to the bed, climbing on my side and burying myself under the covers. Let him try to get me to go to my room. I wasn’t leaving tonight. Not after this. Just the thought that I could lose my Master left me so close to being sick, it was almost impossible to push the bile back from my throat.

Minutes went by and I was sure Blake had fallen asleep in there. I glanced at the clock, surprised that it was almost six in the morning. Where had the time gone? The nightmares came rushing back and I squeezed my eyes shut, praying I could forget.

The water shut off and I tried to melt into the mattress. Blake was going to kick me out. I knew it. He promised fucking, but I knew it wasn’t going to happen. Too much time had already passed and he was no doubt exhausted. I couldn’t blame him. Lord only knew what kind of night he had.

Clanging of metal from the shower door had me pushing in even more. The covers were ripped off sooner than I expected and I jumped.

“What are you doing, slave? I thought I made my intentions clear earlier.” My ankle was grabbed and I was jerked on the mattress, sideways. He pulled me until my pussy was even with his hard cock.

“I thought you were tired.”

Blake’s eyebrow rose. “Then what are you doing in my bed?”

Fingers buried in my bangs and Blake led my head up until I was sitting.

“Answer, kitten. What are you doing in my bed if you assumed I wouldn’t want you? You know the rules. You sleep in your own room until—

“But, I cut my hair. I’m getting better.”

My Master’s other hand clamped onto my jaw. “You interrupted me. Apparently, you need a refresher on manners.”

I was tossed over Blake’s shoulder and carted to my own room. The door shut behind us and I was faced with all of his toys as light flooded the space. The ones that haunted my everyday life. Ones that promised pain and pleasure, yet never provided them.

The cuffs were suddenly above me as he placed me down. I didn’t so much as lower my head. My hands rose above my head and I waited for him to restrain me.

“Fuck, slave.” Blake stepped into my body, lifting me off the ground as he held on tightly. My tongue met his in soft caresses and I molded into his hard muscles as one of his hands braced to the back of my neck and the other held onto one side of my ass. After a few seconds, he broke away, breathing hard. “You’re getting so much better. Now, for the ultimate test.”

Blake held me, leaving my face inches from his.

“The whip,” I breathed out.

He nodded and I felt my stomach drop. “Yes, Kaitlyn. The whip. It has to be done.”

The harder I stared into his eyes, the braver I became. “I trust you.” The words barely left my lips, but they did. That was the important part. He needed to know that I wasn’t afraid of him hurting me.

I was placed down before him without a response and cuffed. My heart hammered against my chest so hard that I was sure it was going to leave a permanent imprint on my insides. Blake walked over, grabbing the handle of the braided leather.

“I want you to get used to the sound first. I promise I won’t let it touch your skin…yet.”

My hands pulled against the restraints, but I nodded. Darkness took over as I closed my eyes tight, waiting. Expecting.

“No. Watch me. See only me holding it. No one else.”

Opening my lids was the hardest thing I could think of ever doing. If I brought the room back into focus, it would be real. I was scared. A part of me wanted to run. Flee. But I trusted my Master. That alone made me force myself to meet his stare.

“Good girl,” he said under his breath. The seriousness that covered his face calmed me. Blake would make sure everything went smoothly. I needed to try to relax. To just let him take over and get me through this. “Okay, kitten. This whip is only four feet long. I’m at least twelve feet from you. Even with my arm extended, you’re safe. I’m going to do this. Breathe.”

The crack of the whip sounded more like an explosion, dragging me away from my safe place. Blake was disappearing and white cement walls were starting to replace the ones that surrounded me. Light was fading and the smell of mold made me gag. I was so cold. So…scared. Alone.

“Kaitlyn.”  Blake’s voice tore me from my flashback and I sucked in a big gulp of air. Sweat was covering my trembling skin. “Hey. You focus on me. You’re my slave, dammit. If he has your thoughts, then you’re not entirely mine. Now snap out of it.” The anger helped reel me in a little and I watched the leather swing before him. “Again.”

Crack!

My body flinched as if I were getting hit. More deep breaths.

Crack! Crack!

I walked backwards, but kept trying to focus. “I’m not his.” I had no idea where the words came from, but they’d tumbled out, no doubt a reflex caused by the amount of fear I felt.

“No, kitten, you’re all mine. Forever mine.”

Crack!

“You see this?” He pointed to the infinity symbol on his chest. “You gave yourself to me. Now you’re going to give me your mind, too. Every single piece of it.”

Crack!

Blake took a few steps forward and I couldn’t stop the sob that tumbled out. My wrists felt on fire from the pulling, but I barely felt the burning due to the adrenaline. The movement of his finger gliding over the mark drew me in and I flinched at the crack, but barely even heard it as I stayed fixated on my Master. On our vow.

Crack!

Louder it rang out, but it couldn’t break the spell I was under. His. Yes. All his. Every single part of me.

My body calmed, became loose. For the first time, I felt something leave. Something I wasn’t even aware was there. The shaky breath that fell from my lips was long and drawn out. The next one barely shook at all.

Crack!

My face lifted and I brought my eyes to Blake’s. The hard lines disappeared and the side of his mouth lifted into a smile. What did I have to fear with him in control? Absolutely nothing. He’d protect me, guard and guide me in my darkest moments. Hadn’t he proved that in the past? Didn’t he still?

The closer he moved, the louder the crack. I never broke my gaze from his until he was right in front of me.

“You did it, kitten. You got through the first session with the whip. Talk to me. Tell what you’re feeling.” His hand tucked my bangs behind me ear and he began running the back of his knuckles down my cheek. The wetness registered. Had I been crying? I couldn’t remember shedding any tears.

I leaned my face more into his touch. “You. You did this.” I sniffled. “I wouldn’t have been able to bear it if it weren’t you.”

He continued to soothe me. “Give it time. I want you so strong that no one will ever scare you again. You can do it, Kaitlyn. I know you can. Look how far you’ve come.”

The softness of his lips pressed against mine and I opened for him, giving him everything I could in our kiss. The leather from the whip eased up my leg and I took a deep breath.

“Calm. Feel it. Let it not scare, but arouse you. Just like the gloves, kitten. They’re leather, too. That’s all it is. Just a different texture. Don’t be afraid anymore. I have you.”

His fingertips joined in right beside the whip, guiding it further up my thigh. Heat enflamed my body, a conflicting mix of the easing fear and building excitement.

“That right. Associate me with this toy. No one else. Let me show you how it’s meant to feel. Right now. Let go completely and let’s finish this once and for all. I want to hurt you the right way. The way that will have you begging me to fuck you.”

My pussy drew up at his words. God, I wanted him to. I did, but my mind rejected it. My eyes closed and I nodded before I could change my mind. I wanted it over more than anything.

Blake moved in behind me, running his hands and the length of the leather over my stomach and up to my breasts. He took his time introducing me to the one thing that I never thought I’d be able to get around again.

The thick braided material caught on my nipple and he moved it up and down, teasing the hard tip. A low sound fell from my lips and I shifted with impatience. My Master didn’t disappoint as his other hand came around my hip and he cupped the mound of my pussy, pulling me back against his tall frame.

“You have no idea how beautiful you look in your submission, Kaitlyn. There’s never been anyone who does it for me like you.” Lips kissed along my shoulders and I watched in the mirror as his fingers twitched against my clit. Small movements registered just before the pleasure burst into my core.

I watched the two of us. Stood in awe while he brought me to heights of pleasure I never knew existed. Blake was focused on nothing but me. Completely unaware that I studied his expressions. His parted mouth and heavy lidded eyes. The way he breathed in deep when his cheek rubbed against my hair. God, I loved him. The realization ignited in my mind, slamming the truth into me with enough force to make my breath hitch. I loved my Master. My Sir. I had known the feelings were strong, but…love? I had lusted before, but this was different. There were no words to describe how completely his I was, or what I would do to make him happy.

Blake’s eyes rose and met mine. Something so profound passed between us and for seconds neither one of us moved. Just stared. He knew. But…did I? Did he return my love? It sure felt like that’s what I was picking up.

“It’s time.”

My Master’s contact was gone in the blink of an eye, leaving me hot, ready, and never wanting him more. As he circled back around, I watched his ass flex in the mirror. Damn, what perfection. I bit my lip, suddenly wanting him to whip me. Having a whole new trust for him that I knew had blossomed from my startling revelation. I wanted the sweet sting I knew he’d bring. Pain would be present, but not like before. Not like with Andon.

The leather flew through the air in a figure eight and I stared, entranced. An infinity symbol. My breath caught just as the end connected against my lower stomach. A moan roared out of my mouth. I pulled against the restraints, wanting to get closer. Wanting to bare everything I had to give. Show him the magnitude of my sudden change.

Wetness coated my thighs and the fascination never left as he wheeled the whip around again and snapped it against my thigh. The sting was just as great, but not crippling. I needed more. To have him continue until I couldn’t stand not to have his hands on me.

Blake took a few steps, coming to stand directly in front of me. “Shit. You’re amazing.” He shook his head and brought the handle around again. Just below my breast ignited in heat. Then, on the other side of my stomach. I took it on my thighs. More on my stomach. Still, I tried to move toward him.

More flames continued to burn into me, but the majority came from within. “Sir.” The plea was evident in my voice. If I didn’t have him touching me soon, I was going to expire on the spot. Release was so close and all from his work and the friction of my shifting feet.

The whip fell to the ground and Blake stalked forward, his cock so hard it made my mouth water. His large hands gripped my thighs, lifting my pussy even with his face. I cried out at the plunge of his tongue into my entrance. The sucking that followed on my folds was heaven and hell combined. I wanted to come. To have the most powerful orgasm of my life. All by the man who had stolen my heart right out from underneath me. How had I not known before now?

Vibrations from his moans had me screaming and twisting in his hold.

“Sir, please. I’m so close.”

A response never came while he continued to feast on me like he was starving. The slow caresses became demanding. The suction, harder. Pain began to mix with the pleasure and the sounds I made grew louder. More desperate. Blake’s head rose, his eyes connecting with mine for the first time since he’d begun.

Still, he didn’t speak. I was lowered, but he was never far from my side. The cuffs were undone and I was swept into his arms and taken to the bed. The weight of his body was the one thing I constantly longed for. It was so right that I couldn’t understand how I’d gone without it for so long. There was a comfort in the act. Like I wasn’t complete without us fitted together, locked in each other’s embrace.

“Say you’re beautiful.”

I smiled up at him as he stroked back my hair.

“I’m fucking gorgeous, Sir.”

He laughed hard and kept the smile on his face. “Yes, kitten. The most gorgeous woman alive.” His lips lowered to mine. Slow at first, but just like his treatment of my pussy, passion quickly won over. Within minutes, we were panting. Blake’s cock ground into my stomach, sliding easily along the pre-cum that no doubt glistened against my skin.

Nails raked up my thigh and I dug mine into his back. The indication was clear. No more being nice. I pushed in harder, making my Master hiss. My arms were pulled over my head and slammed down. Blake and I met each other’s stare head on. The challenge was open and I took it, locking my legs around his waist and squeezing as hard as I could, all the while pushing back and away from his hold. The struggle was on after that. I didn’t make much of an impact on my arms, but it didn’t matter. They were quickly pinned underneath me by the weight of his lower body.

“That’s right, slave, fight. Fight for your life.”

“Oh, I will. Never doubt that.” I turned to the side, biting into his bicep.

A growl exploded from him and the evil smile that covered his face was anything but happy. His hand gripped my face and the kiss that followed caused blood to taint my mouth.

The pressure of Blake’s cock pushed against my opening and I thrashed, making it as hard as possible for him to enter. When he did, I screamed against the pleasure. One swift surge and I nearly came on the spot.

Somehow, I managed to pull my arms free and grabbed at him, clinging to his shoulders. Surprisingly, he didn’t move them. He pounded into me harder. His hold on my hip kept me immobile to his delicious assault.

“Tell me who owns you, kitten. Who’s your Sir?”

“You are, Blake. Mr. Morgan,” I managed to get it out as he thrust even harder.

“Fuck, yes. Mine to do whatever I want.”

Before I could try to fight him, his hand locked on my throat.

“Fight for the air. For your life, baby.”

Dots flashed across my vision while I clawed at his grip. My mouth opened but nothing would come that I could feel.

Blake used his hold on me to help with his thrust. I felt him go deep and everything became super sensitive. My lips tingled just before air poured into my lungs. I sucked it down greedily, coughing against the constriction in my throat. The tightening in my core twisted even more as my body broke out in goose bumps. The sensitivity was so much that I couldn’t help but beg.

“Sir. Please. I need to come. Please.” My hands locked back on his arm, waiting for his permission.

The rough sex stopped as he pulled out groaning. The emptiness that took over was so profound that I held to him tightly as he pulled me to the stocks at the end of the room. My stomach ached against the sudden halt, but the moment he had my head and arms locked in, his cock entered me again.

I jumped at the fire that lit up the left side of my ass. Fuck. Where had the paddle come from?

Tears came to my eyes as he hit over the same spot as before.

“Your ass looks amazing when it glows. And I want it to, baby. I want it so bright that you can’t sit down right for days.”

A cry forced it way out as he slapped the other side. I fought against the metal restraints that kept the top of my body immobile. There was no moving with how I was bound.

“Damn. I wish you could see this, kitten. So God damn beautiful.”

The thrusts continued and so did the spankings. He hadn’t been lying. I’d be lucky to sit down period. Fingers massaged into the heated skin and I watched the tears fall to the floor directly under me. The combination of pain and pleasure was too much. Every time I got close to coming, Blake stopped just to paddle me again. The frustration was so great I couldn’t stand it. I cried, sobbed, begged. Still, he wouldn’t give me what I craved.

My Master began sliding his cock into me again, increasing the ever present need until right before I was ready. The slowing had me screaming for him not to stop. My fists clenched and jerked into the metal that held me captive.

Blake’s hand reached around and applied the perfect amount of pressure to my clit.

“Now, love. Come now.” The tense sound of his voice mixed with his new pet name was like music. I knew he was on the verge and just imagining his cum shooting into me had my orgasm tearing its way from my body with enough force to leave me blinded by lights. Spasms rocked me and they increased as Blake’s warmth shot deep inside.

The room swayed as I tried to catch my breath. I felt high. Drunk on ecstasy. Maybe I was. All I knew was my Master had changed my world and the way I viewed it. I loved him. More so than I could ever imagine possible. Especially since he was trying to make me love myself again. Just the way I was. There was a certain beauty in that.

Chapter 17

Blake

From the moment my slave and I had gone to bed until we woke up later that afternoon, we became inseparable. Two days turned into four. Four turned into six, until finally I stopped counting altogether. We laughed. We learned more about each other. Our pasts. Our parents. What our favorite colors were. She knew mine was black. I guessed hers was pink. Of course, I was right. Life, for the first time, couldn’t have been more perfect. A week and a half of heaven—then, I got the call—the one that burst my bubble of happiness and turned my life into the worst nightmare anyone could imagine.

Smoke poured from the barbeque pit and Kaitlyn was back in a sundress. The front hadn’t lasted too long. We were due for another in the next day or two, but the temperatures were already reaching the high eighties. It was perfect to grill hamburgers. Then, my phone rang.

The light blue dress my slave wore blew in the wind, molding to her ass. I was half tempted to bend her over to give her a good spanking just so I could feel her round bottom under my palm, but I grabbed for my annoying cell instead. Not once had I thought about the blackmailer this past week. I’d blocked him out, not wanting to waste a minute of my time if it wasn’t concerning my girl. The words unknown number sent my world crashing to the ground. I should have prepared. Planned for what I was going to do. The lazy part just wanted to pay him to make him disappear, but he wouldn’t. If I knew anything, it was obsession. He’d be back because he was fixated on my slave.

“Morgan.” I held up my finger to Kaitlyn, telling her to give me a minute. She stopped me from walking off and instead began casually strolling down the driveway. A rock went flying into the yard from the loose gravel and I smiled as I waited for the bastard to say something.

“Hello, are you going to talk or are we going to sit here and listen to each other breathe?”

“You were supposed to be in California days ago. Is there a reason you never showed?”

I took a deep breath, lifting the lid to flip the burgers. “Why don’t you tell me? You seem to know everything. Is there a reason I didn’t show?”

A laugh filled my ear. So calm. So smooth. “There is. You’ve fallen in love with a broken bitch.”

My growl was so deep that the vibrations caused my whole body to shake.

“Ah.” Another laugh. “So emotionally attached. Tell me, Mr. Morgan, are you having any luck building my girl back up? Does she cry a lot? Hide herself from you and everyone else due to her scarred up face? I was told she tried her best to do that in public.”

I knew it. That man in the sports store had been watching. Had it been the blackmailer himself? Someone who worked for him? “I’m going to take such pleasure slicing you to pieces. And I will. Don’t mistake that.”

There was no noise that I could detect in the background. I turned, looking at Kaitlyn. Her arms were crossed over her chest while she continued to walk the length of the driveway. I took in her distance to the road. She was still a ways away. I didn’t want her too close. Something was off and my skin prickled at the sensation. I kept the phone to my ear, but moved it away from my mouth.

“Kaitlyn. Come closer this way.”

“You’re so protective, it’s cute.”

The hair on my arms rose and I wasn’t sure why. It wasn’t like I was cold. The heat outside was stifling. “Shut the fuck up. Listen, do me a favor and stop calling my phone. The next time we speak will be in person.” I hung up and stared at Kaitlyn as she walked toward a cluster of wild flowers, deeper in the yard. It was further away from the road, but not much.

Her short hair blew in the wind and I couldn’t help the heaviness in my stomach. It was time I figured out who this bastard was. I needed to put an end to his threats and fast. He’d sent someone to spy on her. Were they watching us now?

“Kaitlyn.” My voice was purposely loud to cover the space that separated us and her head rose to look at me. She was kneeling, picking some of the pink and yellow blossoms. I waved her over and as she stood, I turned, opening the pit.  I placed the hamburgers on the plate letting my thoughts once again go over what I knew about the blackmailer. He was hell bent on hurting her. Why? What was the connection between them? What did she do to become his target? He’d made sure to call her broken. Was there some hidden meaning behind that?

I closed the lid, looking over to the thick brush and mesquite trees off to the side of my property. The thick foliage in between made it a problem. That wouldn’t do. I didn’t want someone having the option of hiding out to get a better view. Maybe I’d put a privacy fence around our place. She needed more protection.

My eyes narrowed and I stiffened. Where the hell was she? I turned around, scanning the empty yard.

How long had I been lost in my thoughts?

“Kaitlyn?” For a few seconds, I couldn’t move. Panic rooted my feet to the ground and all I could do was scan the surroundings. I cursed myself and immediately rushed forward, not knowing where to look. Aside from the car parked a few feet away, my land was open. “Kaitlyn!” The anger was thick in my voice, but I didn’t miss the panic either. Where the fuck had she gone? She couldn’t have gone inside. She would have had to pass me to head up the sidewalk.

Nausea overwhelmed me as I rushed further into the yard, scanning the distance to the road. It wasn’t that far away, but wouldn’t I have heard someone come up? Wouldn’t she have screamed when they grabbed her? Fuck!

I took off at a dead sprint. She couldn’t be far. Not if he was carrying her…or dragging her. God. The thought made me run faster. I broke onto the asphalt heading toward the direction of the main highway.

“Kaitlyn!” Still, I yelled for her. Never had I remembered feeling so scared. My mouth was dry and I couldn’t breathe. The terror had sweat pouring from my skin. “Kaitlyn!”

I came to a stop, trying to control my heavy breathing. Ringing filled the air and I scrambled to grab my phone.

“Where is she?” I didn’t even look at the Caller ID. I knew it was him. The bastard who wanted to hurt my slave. Again.

“You’re more attached than I thought. I have to say, I’m impressed.”

I spun around, searching. Looking for anyone that might be watching. I saw nothing but brush and trees. “Give her back to me, right now.”

He laughed. “No, I don’t think so. You had your chance.”

“You want the money? Fine, it’s yours.” I didn’t care anymore. I’d worry about nailing him after he got the cash. Kaitlyn was my top priority. She had to be terrified. And I did this. I failed her.

My hand came up, running through my hair as I walked in circles in the middle of the road. “Tell me how much. I’ll put it into your account right now. Just…give her back to me.”

“You see, Mr. Morgan, I’ve had plenty of time to consider it, but I’ve gotten kind of bored playing your game. You’re not any fun at all. I’ll just sell her again. That’s much more entertaining. She won’t get off so easily this time.”

A sound came out of my mouth so mixed with desperation and rage that I was pissed I’d let him see how affected I was. “If I have to spend every day for the rest of my life hunting you down, I’m going to make you suffer. I’m going to—

The line went dead and I immediately called it back. Nothing. I didn’t stop until I was walking down my driveway. What the fuck was I going to do? I hit Jack’s number.

“Morgan, you’re killing me.” His groggy voice groaned and I heard his bed squeak.

“Jack.” I tried to slow myself. “The blackmailer took Kaitlyn. Right from my own yard.” I found myself heading to where I’d last seen her. My heart all but stopped at seeing her day collar hidden among the greenery. Some of the flowers were broken from her collecting them, the others, untouched. I picked it up, clutching to the pearls as if they’d bring her back. As if they’d magically rewind time. “I was right there,” I breathed out. “I never heard a thing. She’s fucking gone.”

Silence was met with more squeaking. “You were outside?”

“Yes, I was taking the food off the pit. I had my back turned maybe…three minutes. I was deep in thought. He’d just called and I was pissed. He tried getting more money out of me. Five million. I didn’t comply with his demands.”

“Shit. I’m getting dressed and then I’m on my way. Did he say anything else?”

The words didn’t want to come out. They made me sick. “He’s going to sell her again.”

“He admitted it was him?”

There was so much I hadn’t told my partner about our conversations. “Yes.”

“You need to call your local authorities. FBI. This is high profile, Morgan. You can’t rush in and save the day like before. You’re at the center of this. They’re going to need you here.”

“I can’t do that, Jack. I have to be out there searching. I’m not going to stop until I find her. Until that motherfucker…” I cut myself off before I said too much. Jack may have been my friend, but he was still the law. “I have to go. I’ll keep you posted.” I hung up and hit my pilot’s number. His voice broke through after the second ring. “Get the jet ready,” I snapped. “I’m going to California.”

****

Kaitlyn’s old apartment now housed a young couple in their thirties. They were nice enough to show me around and answer my questions, but I learned absolutely nothing. If my slave had a life here before I met her, it was non-existent now.

I roamed the streets of L.A. in a fog, driven by only one purpose: searching for anything to help me find my girl. The security footage I had watched after storming back inside the house made me sick. Not one man. Two. So fucking skilled that I knew I wasn’t messing with an amateur. They snuck up and had placed something over her face rendering her unconscious. They could have killed us both and I wouldn’t have known a God damn thing. But they didn’t. I was alive, which meant only one thing. The blackmailer wanted it that way. He was waiting. Gloating. Hoping I’d come after him.

Two days had gone by. Forty-eight precious hours that I knew counted, all too well. My previous profession had taught me that. Every minute that slipped away could be taking the love of my life further away, causing her more injury to her body and mind. How could I have let this happen? Kaitlyn had trusted me. I’d never forgive myself for putting her back in the very situation I’d saved her from.

The sun beat down from the blue sky, but the heat wasn’t comparable to Texas. The black, long sleeve shirt I wore stuck out like a sore thumb. People walked around in shorts and T-shirts. I watched them all go about their happy little lives while I walked faster. There was only one person connected to Kaitlyn that I knew and I hated facing him. It had to be done, though.

I turned the corner and found the shop I was searching for right there in front. Dark hair hung freely as Preston stared down at his phone, typing away. He sat at a little, round, white table that held an umbrella. The place looked nice. Fancier than most I had passed on my way from the hotel.

“Preston.” I approached and reached out my hand. The suspicious glare that met mine was accompanied by a firm handshake. He didn’t stand, but I hadn’t expected him to. I took a seat.

“She leave you or something? I don’t see why else you’d come crawling to me.”

My lip lifted a little, wanting to snarl. “We need to talk.”

“Listen, I’m already late for a shoot. Hurry up and get on with it.” He sipped his coffee and lounged lazily in the intricately twined metal chair. My jaw clenched and I leaned forward, resting my arms on the table. I let my beast explode out, letting him know that I wasn’t here to bullshit. This was serious and I meant business. “Kaitlyn’s been taken. I need your help.”

The smug expression melted from his face and the coffee he held sloshed along the side as he sat up. Something along the lines of fear flashed on his face. Was it for her? For him?

“What do you mean, taken? Like…before?”

“Private conversation,” I gritted out. “We need to speak somewhere less public.”

Slowly, he nodded. “Let me call Mickey and tell him I won’t be there.”

Mickey. Right. Why had I let him escape my attention? “Actually, I think I’d like to talk to him, too. Why don’t we ride together on our way to see him?

Preston nodded and stood. I followed as he brought the phone to his ear and headed toward a Maserati resting around the corner I just came from. My eyes narrowed and I climbed into the passenger side.

“Mickey, hey, it’s me. I can’t do the shoot today, but we need to talk. I’ll be there in ten.” He hung up. “Voicemail.”

The engine purred loudly and I tried to remember the exact sound I’d heard over the phone. As he began to take off and the car accelerated, I compared the two motor sounds. Damn. It was close, but I wasn’t sure. It was quite possible the blackmailer’s had been deeper.

“Well, talk, dammit.” Preston glanced over and started weaving in and out of traffic. His driving made me nervous, but I focused on the details.

“Kaitlyn was being blackmailed before she got taken the first time. She actually had a meeting scheduled with the person the night they took her outside of Dark Dave’s. Told her to meet them at a hotel first and never showed.”

Preston’s face snapped in my direction. “Dark Dave’s? That’s where she was taken from? I thought the news said it was from her apartment?”

“She didn’t want the truth getting out.”

“I can see why.” Preston swallowed hard. “Dark Dave’s. That place is…fuck, I’m all for BDSM, trust me, but even I wouldn’t go there. That club is full of rich creeps.”

My stomach sank even more. The heaviness just kept growing with each hour. “I guess I’ll find out first hand, soon enough.”

Preston laughed. “Good luck getting in. It’s pretty exclusive. Still doesn’t mean it isn’t crawling with scum.”

“You can get me in though, can’t you?”

A smile came to Preston’s face as he stared straight ahead. “I could.”

“I hate to admit it, but I need your help. Kaitlyn…” I glanced at the mountains in the distance. “She’s come so far. I’m not sure she’s going to make it back after this. I have to get to her as fast as I can. Time is crucial.”

“I’ll help. Not because of you,” he said, glancing over, “but for Kaitlyn. I want her back, too.”

The beast inside flickered to life, but I kept quiet. No use telling him that she wasn’t ever coming back to California. Fuck this place. It was the whole reason she was missing to begin with.

The traffic thinned out and the shops aligning the road disappeared. Commercial property turned to residential as Preston headed toward the mountains.

“I thought you said we’d be there in ten?”

His eyebrow lifted. “It’s a saying. I didn’t mean that literally. We still have a good ten to go.” He smiled and I rolled my eyes, looking out of the window. Expensive cars were everywhere and I realized I couldn’t really put stock into what I had heard over the phone. Here, the blackmailer could be anyone. This place was top of the line in my books. The mix of people ranged from rich to eccentric and everything in between.

His phone ringing had me glancing back over.

“Reva, hey, babe.” The car accelerated as he winded up the small two lane road leading up the mountain. His tone dropped and I listened, taking everything in. “Not tonight. I’m busy.” He paused. “No.” The winding in the road would have been fun on my bike, but I didn’t trust this pretty boy not to kill me before I could find Kaitlyn. He increased the speed making me even more pissed. Tire squealed and a BMW appearing around the turn out of nowhere set me on edge. “Because I said, that’s why. I’ll call you—”

I snatched the phone from his hand and hung it up. “Drive. Get us there in one piece. Shit,” I breathed out. The cell spun around his cup holder as I tossed it down.

“You scared, tough guy?” The engine accelerated and the car jumped. My glare had him giving me an amused look.

“If you wreck, you better hope you kill me because I swear you won’t be alive after I get done with you.”

Preston slowed, but not because I wanted him to. “Look at that. You’re alive. I saved you time, so stop bitchin’. I want to find her, too.” If I didn’t need his help, I would have throttled him.

The road he turned onto had houses that reminded me of my parents’ home.  The mansions all had to have been at least ten thousand square feet, some closer to twenty. Most were two-story, if not three. The large iron gates that sealed them in promised security. Didn’t they see no one was safe if someone was determined to get them? I did. I knew that now. My hand rubbed my eyes. I hadn’t slept since Kaitlyn had been taken and it was starting to take its toll.

The large wall that surrounded a gate gave way to one of the biggest mansions I’d ever seen. Preston rolled through without a pause. What kind of man was so secure that he’d leave his home open to anyone? Maybe he’d been expecting Preston, but still.

As I took in the large, white, two-story home with dark blue shutters, I couldn’t believe a modeling agent could own this. Mickey was pretty well off. Was he the blackmailer? Was my girl here now? Fuck, I was itching to get inside to find out.

The driveway circled around to the front door and Preston put the car in park. “Mickey usually allows the shoots to take place at his home if there’s not really a certain theme. They’re probably waiting for me to show up anyway. You know he’s not going to be too happy right?”

My eyebrows drew in. “He’d be upset that you’re cancelling a shoot because you’re concerned over a friend. His former client?

“You don’t know Mickey. He loves his money.” Preston threw open the door and we both got out. I followed him in through the opened front door. That, too, gave me pause. Who left their door open?

A large grand staircase swept up both sides of the living area. Crystal sparkled from the chandelier that was centered in the middle. The thing had to have been six feet across. A flurry of activity took my attention from the expensive paintings hanging on the walls. A woman was outstretched on a blue chaise in a black satin bra and panties. The bright red hair cascaded onto the cushions and she held a position with her finger resting at her full bottom lip. The green eyes that shot over, met mine and stuck. I turned, scanning the other people in the room.

Toward the back, make-up artists applied foundation to two others’ faces. It didn’t hold my attention. The photographer kept clicking away, moving around at different angles. Preston nudged my arm and I followed him through a pair of French doors leading to the back. A man in black speedos was lying in a reclining chair next to the pool. The sight caused me to nearly groan. It was so cliché.

“Mickey. You get my message?” Preston took a seat in the chair next to him and I didn’t bother sitting. This place made me uncomfortable as hell. The layout reminded me way too much of my parents’ home. I couldn’t stand it. Not to mention, I couldn’t imagine my slave in this sort of life. Didn’t want to.

“No, I’m not taking calls today.” His face turned to me and I watched as his head lifted up and down, checking out my body. “Now, who is this?” He sat up, pulling up his aviators. Why had I expected him to be some fat, old man? This guy was only a little older than my thirty-two years. “You’re here for a job? I could get you plenty of work.” He stood, eying me like I was candy. I growled.

“Blake Morgan. I’m here about Kaitlyn Summers.”

The interest immediately died and he raised his eyebrow at Preston. “You brought the thief to my house?”

“Thief?” The anger in my tone sounded way too threatening. I took a deep breath as he continued.

“You stole my best model, buddy. I could have had her fixed, yet Preston says she didn’t even want to see me. I flew all the way to Texas to get the fucking runaround. No one would tell me where she was. Now, here you are. Are you trying to get Kaitlyn fixed? I might only do it if she gives you the boot. You cost me a lot of money. I don’t do well with people who piss away my hard work.”

Just the mention of having the scar removed rubbed me the wrong way. I’d worked so hard getting her to accept the way she looked. Then this…I couldn’t stand it. I pushed him back down into his chair almost causing him to fall sideways into the pool. “Kaitlyn won’t be getting fixed, thanks. She’s beautiful just the way she is. I’m here because she’s been taken and the way you speak of money sounds just like the guy who was blackmailing her before and after she returned.”

For a few seconds, he didn’t speak. Didn’t even move. “Someone took her again? Jesus Christ.” His face grew tight. “Listen, why would I blackmail her?” He waved his hands around. “Does it look like I need money? Shit, I wanted her back, yeah, but to work!”

I stole a glance at Preston, not wanting to overlook him as a possible suspect. I may have had to use him get me closer to Kaitlyn, but that didn’t mean I had to trust him. “The blackmailer obviously doesn’t care for money. I told him to name his price. He was more interested in selling her. He wants her hurt, possibly dead. Who did she know that would want to do something like that? I need names. Connections. Anyone you know. Time is wasting and I want her found. Now.”

Mickey and Pretty Boy looked at each other and I waited while they exchanged glances. A few seconds went by and Mickey shrugged. “I don’t know, truthfully. Kaitlyn wasn’t like the others. That’s why I liked her so much. She was humble. Partying wasn’t her thing. She kept to herself. Didn’t date, at least to my knowledge. She was always on time. Always ready to work her ass off for me.”

“What do you know about Dark Dave’s?” Preston asked, but it had been right on the tip of my tongue.

“The sex club?” Mickey reached over and grabbed his drink from the table at his side. “Well, it’s been a few years since I’ve hit it up. Not really my style. I’m all for some handcuffs every now and then, but what I saw was just wild. I do know the guy who owns it. Harvey Schultz. The club is just one of many the things he’s invested in. I’m talking some high-end real estate, restaurants, maybe another club or two. I think he may even have a hotel.” He took a big drink. “Honestly, as well-known as he is, no one hardly ever sees him.”

I licked my lips against the dry air. “He’s my guy. How do I find him?”

Chapter 18

Kaitlyn

I’d been here before. Not at this exact location, but one very similar. The dirty, dank room full of girls was all too familiar. The shivers and shakes wracking our bodies from fear while we all huddled in the corner, against the walls, as through the barriers would protect us from what lay ahead was a scene I hoped to never see again. No one went anywhere near the two mattresses in the middle. That was almost begging to be raped. At least, in my mind. Maybe in theirs, too.

The stench of sweat, blood, and piss mingled in the air and I wasn’t sure if it was the smell of the dim cell locking us in or if the metallic scent that kept making me want to gag was coming from me. I looked down at my hands, still covered in my attackers’ blood, and some of my own. The beating the two men had given me before they dropped me off had been the worst of my life. Even more critical than Andon’s. My left eye was completely closed and my face was no doubt black and blue. It sure as hell was swollen in more places than one.

Every moment was absolute agony. My ribs protested at the slightest shift and all I wanted to do was go back to sleep. I’d done my fair share off and on since I’d been chloroformed.

At first, I wasn’t sure what had happened. It took me a few hours to remember I’d been picking flowers when someone had put something over my face. Everything blurred together, and nothing had seemed right, but there was one thing I hadn’t forgotten. Even in the midst of unconsciousness. Blake. My rescuer. My Sir. He’d find me. He’d bring me home.

The door opened, spilling in bright light, illuminating the dingy, blood stained mattresses. The women flinched and scattered like the bugs that crawled along the paint-peeling walls that surrounded us. I didn’t so much as move. I couldn’t. Didn’t care what they had planned. Let them grab me, I’d do what I can, but I knew it wouldn’t be much.

The Spanish speaking words were rushed and my brain couldn’t decipher a single one of them.

A scream echoed around me as one of the men pulled a girl up and carried her out. This was the third time in the last few hours. What they were doing was beyond me. The longer I was here, the better chance Blake would have to find me. To leave meant he’d have to track a new place. Maybe if I blended in as much as I could, I’d be one of the last to go. The scrambling seemed to draw more attention. I’d be good at not doing that. Hell, I was lucky to move the five feet to relieve myself in the pot they’d supplied us with. Just the thought had the odor intensifying. I lowered my head, trying to bury my face even more.

Whimpering and sobs were my lullaby as I began to drift off again. Whether it was from the ass-kicking I’d gotten or the effects of the drugs they’d popped in my mouth the first day, I wasn’t sure. I doubted they’d still be in my system, but there was no telling what I’d ingested.

Flashes of my Master cloaked me in a bubble of warmth and safety. I held to him, tightly, not wanting to let go. Not wanting to wake up. Not here. How long had it been since I’d been taken? Hours ticked by, more screams followed, but, still, I lay there. I shifted a few times, turning to get comfortable. The more I slept, the faster I’d heal.

A blinding light filled the room as the door burst open again. Two men walked in, tossing a few portions of stale bread on the mattresses and a bowl of water by the door. It wasn’t until they disappeared that one of the girls dove forward and grabbed a big chunk. Two more did the same and they broke off pieces to the girls who were too afraid to move. I pushed myself up, noticing I was already feeling a little better.

A girl who couldn’t have been older than fifteen came up, holding out her hand. I looked at the bread and then to the dirt caked under her nails and embedded in her cuticles. A smile came to my face and I took it.

“Thank you.” The raw sound that filled my ears was surprising. I cleared my throat, noticing how dry my mouth was. I needed water if I was going to get stronger.

“I thought they found you.”

My eyes followed the girl down as she came to sit next to me.

“You’re Kaitlyn Summers, aren’t you? I thought you were found.”

“I was,” I whispered. “Seems they didn’t want me free.”

The worrying that took over her face made me regret my words. “I’m sure it’s not like this for everyone. It’s just me. It’s fine though,” I reassured. “Blake will come. He’ll save us.”

“Is he the one who found you the first time?”

I nodded. “Yes, he finds slaves. He’ll come.” I pushed a piece of bread into my mouth and felt it stick to my tongue and cheeks in tiny little chunks. My eyes went to the bowl of water. Fuck. I did not want to drink out of that, but I didn’t have a choice. I’d already gone too long without water and if I waited any longer, I risked becoming seriously dehydrated.

Twinges raced down my side as I pushed myself to stand. The cry that escaped forced me to continue. I wasn’t weak anymore. I wouldn’t ever be again.

Each step felt like torture, but better than previous times I’d gotten up. The metal bowl that held the water looked clean enough, but I didn’t trust it. Didn’t trust anything or anyone that wasn’t my Master. But I had little choice if I wanted to survive.

My hands scooped up the water and I sucked it down, realizing just how thirsty I really was. The thickness of my swollen tongue was like a sponge and soaked in every drop that raced over it.

Footsteps pounded against the floor heavily, causing my hands to shake. The door flew open and I stiffened, moving more toward the wall and out of the direct sight of the tall Hispanic man I recognized as the one who came to take the girls away.

Sobbing got louder as he approached the corner. Two girls held to each other tightly, crying and shaking as he moved in closer. “No, please,” a blonde whispered. Their fingers whitened as they clutched to one another’s arms. My heart quickened as he lunged down and grabbed the smaller blonde by the hair, forcefully ripping her away from the older of the two.

“No!” The multiple screams had my hands coming to my ears at the force of the echo. The other girl’s eyes shadowed over and I saw the moment her expression went from fearful to crazed. Anger etched her soft features as she jumped to her feet and launched herself at the man who was dragging the smaller girl behind.

“Give me my sister!”

Tiny fists swung in the direction of the heavily built man and I made myself stand straighter. The door stood open. Could I make a run for it? Distract him? Were others outside?

The older girl flew across the room at the loud, bone-crushing hit that landed across her face. The crunch made me dizzy and the unresponsiveness from her had me pushing back into the wall harder. Louder screams came from the one he had by the hair. Her legs kicked out along the floor wildly while she fought, screaming.

“What’s your name?” The words poured from my mouth without thought. I yelled them louder as her brown eyes came to me. She didn’t answer. Didn’t stop fighting.

The door slammed shut and I moved to the one who was lying a few feet away from me, half on the mattress, her head and chest on the floor. “Jesus.” I kneeled and pushed back the blonde hair that was now turning red from the blood coming from her mouth and nose. The pressure in my throat was tight as I reached to the side of her neck for a pulse. She didn’t seem to be breathing. The hit had been so hard.

Sounds, from soft crying to feet shuffling, filled the room, but no one spoke. No one but the girl who’d come to me. Who knew who I was.

“Is she…” Her quivering voice sounded loud in the enclosed space.

I looked up. “I don’t know.” There wasn’t a heartbeat that I could feel. And if there was, it was weak. “Can you help me get her on the bed?” I knew there was no way I could do it on my own. I could hardly stand as it was.

The dark haired girl came over and took her other arm. Somehow we managed to slide her straight onto the mattress. My side locked up and I breathed through the shooting pains.

“I think she’s…dead,” the brunette cried out. “She’s getting so white. I…” Shaking took over her as she hugged to herself and moved to the wall, further away. “I want to go home. I want my mom!” The crying got louder, as did the sobs. Within seconds, she became hysterical. Fear had me rushing forward. If she didn’t get quiet, they’d come back.

“Hey. Shh. What did I tell you? Blake’s coming, remember? He’s going to save us, but you have to be quiet. They’ll come. Please,” I begged. My arms outstretched and she launched herself into me enough to knock me to the side. The strangled noise that left my mouth wasn’t anywhere near what I actually felt. Tears welled in my eyes while I held her as tightly as I could, letting her release the anxieties she held inside. They wouldn’t be gone completely. I knew that. But the comfort I tried to provide was better than nothing.

“What’s your name?” I brushed back her hair, trying to get her mind off of going back to the place that caused the breakdown to begin with.

“Tara. Tara Collins.”

“I like that name. Where are you from, Tara?”

Her brown eyes rose to me, swollen and bloodshot. A hiccup shook her chest and she laid her head back down. “Santa Cruz.”

“Santa Cruz? So close to where I’m from. How long have you been here?”

She shrugged. “A few days. I snuck out of my house to go to a concert.” The crying began again and I stroked her arm as she continued. “I was stupid. Angry that my parents said I couldn’t go downtown. I should have listened. Now I’m going to die here and I’ll never get to tell them I’m sorry.”

“You’re not going to die. If for some reason we get separated, I’ll find you Tara Collins from Santa Cruz. Never give up hope that I will. No matter what happens. We’re going to be okay. I promise.”

The intensity she stared at me was soul deep. I meant what I said. I would find her. Bring her back to her parents. Blake would help me.

“I’m Amanda.” A younger girl scooted closer to us. “Amanda Wilson from San Jose.”

“San Jose? California, too.” My mouth parted. “I’ll remember you, too. We won’t be captives forever. We’ll be rescued. We will.” I was starting to sound like a broken record. Was I trying to convince them, or myself? Another three girls came over and my eyes widened. As they began spouting off their names and locations, I became desperate to remember each one. I was most afraid of forgetting. I couldn’t let them down. They’d be waiting for me when they left here and I couldn’t give them false hope.

My eyes scanned around the room looking for something, anything, to try to write down who they were. At the sight of the earrings one of the girls wore, I held out my hand. She didn’t ask questions. Just handed them over.

Painfully, I did the only thing I could think of. The one thing that I knew would give them hope above all else, even in the most darkest moments to come. I carved their name and towns into my forearm. A forever reminder to them that I would not stop searching until they were safe.

A weird form of contentment came in a group of girls huddled together, providing each other with the one thing we all craved the most. Security. Safety in an unveiled world of nightmares. I knew how this would play out. They didn’t. I’d survived once and I’d damn sure survive again.

Chapter 19

Blake

Dark Dave’s was a killer’s paradise. My eyes scanned the area and I found one thing after another that stirred my beast. As Preston and I sat at a table next to the stage, I took in a group of girls giggling and pointing at the show. A Dom was tying up an anxious, but all too willing woman from the audience. That hadn’t riled me. The older man in the suit masturbating not five feet away from them, had. I’d watched the old, fat bastard follow them around all night, eyeing a dark haired girl up, sniffing her hair when she wasn’t watching. Preston had tried to warn me, but I had never expected to see anything like this. The man screamed predator, rapist, and I wanted him dead. To see his blood covering my hands as I went to work on him with my knife.

“When’s Harvey supposed to be here again?” Preston took a drink of the water sitting in front of him and glanced at me, awaiting my response. I couldn’t stop thinking about unleashing my pent up frustration on that fucker across the room.

“The people in the front said he usually comes in around eleven.”

“That was thirty minutes ago.”

I glanced at my watch. “Maybe he’s not coming. I say we go fucking find him, ourselves. Someone has to have a home address. I tried to get them to call, but they supposedly didn’t have the number.” I stood. “I’ll go try again.” Anything to get the hell out of here. How had Kaitlyn been able to stand it? That, I was sure, I was never going to understand.

The big room was a few thousand square feet. I passed the tables, crowded with all types of people, from ones wearing leather to others in jeans. It was quite the mix, and although I loved the lifestyle, I’d never been into coming to places so public. What I did was private. Personal.

A younger woman with light brown hair and black lipstick turned toward me, the lights playing off the latex as her body shifted.

“I need to get ahold of Harvey. It’s important.”

She shrugged and went back to eying some papers in front of her. My eyes narrowed, trying to figure out what the hell she was doing.

“Sorry, you’re going to have to get in line. He’ll be here if and when he gets here.”

My first clenched. “You have to have a number.”

“Listen, Mr., I’m kind of busy.”

I took a deep breath. “This is concerning Kaitlyn Summers. Do you know her?”

The girls light colored eyes rose, slowly. She seemed to battle with something. Fuck, I wish I knew what.

“I’d heard they found her. Is it her looking for Mr. Shultz, or you?”

My mind froze, but my mouth didn’t. “Her. She’s back and sent me to get ahold of him. Says she wants to see him.”

The woman’s hand reached for the phone and she nervously glanced at me. For the first time since my slave had disappeared, I felt like I was getting somewhere.

“Mr. Shultz.” Her voice lowered and I strained to hear. “There’s a man here who says Miss Summers is asking for you.” A range of emotions played on her face and she lowered the phone looking like a deer caught in the headlights. Confused. Scared.

She swallowed hard. “I’m sorry, Mr. Shultz doesn’t know who you’re referring to.”

My lips separated and I tilted my head. “Doesn’t know who Kaitlyn Summers is?”

The girl looked down and pretended to mess with the papers. “That’s right. That’s what he said.”

“But we both know he does. Why don’t you fill me in? How do they know each other?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. Maybe they don’t. I was wrong.”

Rage exploded inside of me. “Bullshit. My girl is missing, again, and you’re going to tell me how they know each other.”

A man stepped from the door, coming in our direction.

“Listen to me. Someone wants to hurt her. I need your help, please. Whatever you want. No one has to know you told me anything.”

The big man wearing a leather mask stopped next to me and I pleaded to her with my eyes. Me, who never begged for anything. It didn’t even faze me. I’d do whatever it took to save Kaitlyn, no matter how much it put me out of my comfort zone.

“Everything all right over here?” He stepped in closer, but I never took my eyes off of her. Preston approached on my other side and I waited. For the first time in my life…I prayed.

“We’re all good.” She nodded him off and I closed my eyes for a few seconds.

The sound of his heavy footsteps pounded against the thick rug and I looked up, facing her again.

“A grand and I tell you what I know.”

“Done.” I reached in my wallet, pulling out my card. She pointed behind me to an ATM and I twisted my mouth as I walked over. How fucking convenient. As I took out the money, I tried to calm myself. Kaitlyn was getting closer. I just knew it.

Preston was talking to her as I walked up. “Here.” I handed her the cash. “Now, tell me.”

“This is Melissa, by the way,” Preston said, flashing a smile at her. I was two seconds from snatching him up by his fancy white button up shirt. I didn’t have time to play the nice guy. Couldn’t they see how much I wanted my slave back? Wasn’t the heartbreak I felt obvious on my face? Was the intent to kill?

“Okay, Melissa, please tell me what you know.”

A smile was given to Preston while she looked at him through the thick mascara she wore. I snapped my fingers and she rolled her eyes, bringing her attention back to me. “Miss Summers used to call maybe once a month. Sometimes twice. She’d ring me or whoever was working and tell us she was coming. We then called Harvey. He…” she looked down, the worried expression coming back. “I don’t know if she knew it was Mr. Shultz who Domm’ed her. I mean…once when she called, she referred to him as someone else. Another name. I can’t remember what, but when I asked her about it, she said that’s what he’d called himself. Maybe she was blindfolded or, shit, who knows. Harvey gives me the creeps,” she said under her breath. “I mean, he’s not even really a Dom, yet Kaitlyn referred to him as Master…something. I think it was a letter. Master,” she laughed, sarcastically. “He’s not a true Dom. He just owns the place, coming in to play with some of the girls when he feels like it. But with Kaitlyn, that was different. She was the only one that ever was told to call. Only one he really kept around for more than a few weeks.”

Pain bit into my palms and I hadn’t even realized I’d been squeezing the countertop. “Did she call him Master X?”

Melissa frowned. “Yeah, I think that was it.”

That son of a bitch. “I need to find him. Like…right this moment. Do you have an address? Anything?”

She shook her head. “All I have is the number, but I can’t…he’d know.”

“Is it written down anywhere up here?”

Again, she shook her head.

“Fuck.” I ran my hand through my hair. “How much?”

“No.” Real fear had her stepping back. “I can’t.”

Preston leaned against the countertop. “Melissa, Kaitlyn is a dear friend of mine. I know you have friends that mean a lot to you. What if one of them went missing and could possibly be getting hurt this very moment? Wouldn’t you want someone to help them if they had chance? Please, you’re our only hope.”

Her fear melted away as she looked up adoringly at Pretty Boy. Damn, he was good.

“I would want someone to help.” She looked around the club and then glanced down. “No money. You never got this from me.” She picked a pen and scribbled down a number. “And I suggest you beat it before Harvey sends his men over here to check you out. They’re really big and scary. I’d hate to see anything happen to either of you.” Even as she said it, her eyes rose to Preston. “Here.” She lifted the paper and I took it, stuffing it in my pocket.

“Thank you. I won’t forget this Melissa.” I grabbed Preston’s arm, pulling him into the cool, dry air. “Hate to say it, but she’s right. We need to get the hell out of here.”

“You think he’s our guy?”

I let go of Preston’s arm as we jogged across the street to his car.

“No doubt. Blackmailer called himself Mr. X. Now, we just have to find this motherfucker. He’ll lead me to Kaitlyn. I need you to take me back to the hotel so I can research this number. Maybe I can get an address. Thanks for your help, Preston.”

The car came to life and he gunned it as we left the club. “Thanks for your help? Seriously? I haven’t invested this much time for you to ditch me now.”

I laughed under my breath. “What, are we dating? I can do this on my own.”

Preston glared. “I’m helping until we find her.”

“And get your pretty boy hands dirty?” I laughed louder. “Right. I can see that happening. I bet Kaitlyn has more skill wielding a knife than you.”

Preston leaned toward the door and his hand shot out. I grabbed his wrist inches from my face. The blade had my eyes narrowing. He jerked his hand back and glared at me. “Never assume just because of my profession that you know who I am. You have no idea.”

Silence blanketed the interior and I couldn’t stop staring at the supermodel sitting inches away. Who was he really? I didn’t know him and from the beginning I’d picked up his darkness. But a killer? Someone who could take a life and have no remorse? I wasn’t so sure. “Enlighten me. Tell me why I should bring you? Why I should trust you with something that could place us both behind bars?”

Preston turned left and headed toward the water. I stared at it in the distance, waiting for his answer. Secretly hoping he was stronger than I’d assumed. I’d never relied on anyone. Maybe this time it could work.

“I grew up on the streets of New York. It wasn’t a pleasant life. My dad was a drunk. My mom, gone. Left us when I was five. Junkie, if what my dad said was the truth. Wouldn’t know. I really don’t remember her.”

He gripped tighter to the steering wheel while he stared forward. “Modeling was my escape. I got my ass beat more than once for my looks. I used to hate them. Tried my best to hide behind big hoodies and hats. Mickey found me completely by accident. In his apartment, no less. I was there robbing the place. After he knocked me into next week with a right hook, he gave me a way out. I was seventeen, in a gang, but far from a kid. I was one of his first clients. Haven’t looked back since.” He glanced over at me. “But, that truly doesn’t scratch the surface. I’ve killed people before, Blake. I can do it again.”

Slowly, I nodded. Why had I thought he’d lived some pampered life? My reading skills were way off with him. That wasn’t like me. Damn, I was losing my touch, but my jealousy had blinded me.

“Fine, but after this, we never talk again. We walk away from it all and pretend nothing ever happened.”

Preston looked at me and rolled his eyes. “You’re seeing Kaitlyn. You can’t expect me to go along with that. She’s my friend.”

“A friend you happen to love,” I said, bitterly. My eyes closed and I lifted my hand. “Ignore that.”

“No. You’re right. I do love her, but it appears I’m not the only one. Am I right?”

I rolled my window down, basking in the salty sea air. Suddenly, I couldn’t breathe. There was no defining the way I felt for my slave. “Love her…that’s putting it lightly. Kaitlyn is everything to me. Without her, I’m just,” I shook my head, “nothing.”

Preston’s eyes widened, but he turned back to the road. We were pulling in front of my hotel before either of us could figure out what to say next. The Maserati was thrown into park and Preston opened his door, talking to the concierge as I got out.

“Let’s go see what we can find. Partner.”

Shit. Was I ready to deal with this? I sighed and headed inside, leaving Preston behind. It didn’t take long for him to catch up. The ride up to my room was uncomfortable as fuck, but I tried to ignore him as I walked down the hall and pulled out the keycard, unlocking my door. A gasp behind me was followed by Preston flying past, deeper into my room.

“What is all this? There’s like three different computers here.”

“Don’t touch anything.” I pulled the number out of my pocket, heading to my laptop on the desk.

“What exactly do you do, Blake? Are you like some sort of spy or something?”

I laughed. “I’m a lot of things. I’m not sure spy is in the job title, though. I used to be a detective until my partner’s daughter got taken by traffickers. Now I devote my life to saving girls who’ve been sold.”

“Wow, like independently?”

“Yep.” I logged in, pulling up the browser. Preston was suddenly at my side and I looked up, annoyed. “Are you going to be like this the whole time?”

“Yep,” he said, mocking me. “So how do you get paid? Do you even get money for saving them? How does that work out? You just track them, kill the bad guys, and hop on a flight back home?”

I pulled up the site I used and typed in the number. “You can say that. Look, back up. I need space. You’re hovering.”

“Whoa.” He leaned more over my shoulder to get a view of the screen. “That address is like two blocks away.”

My eyes jerked back to the monitor. There were perks for having him here. I knew nothing about the city. He could help me find Harvey faster, and from what I saw, he did know his way around a knife. I reached over, grabbed a pen, and wrote the address down.

“Let’s go.” I stood, walking over to my black bag. It was time to gun up and get my slave back. There wasn’t a limit to what I was willing to do. I wasn’t sure what type of location the address was taking us to, but I didn’t care. I’d walk through hell for Kaitlyn, and I was ready to prove it.

Chapter 20

Kaitlyn

One by one, the girls disappeared until all that was left was me. That had been what felt like a few days ago. We had clung to each other until the bitter end, each one braver than the next. I promised them a million times that I wouldn’t stop searching for them. They had believed me. The moment I got out of here, I’d scour the depths of the earth for the seven whose names and home towns were scabbed onto my skin. Tara, Amanda, Jessica, Tamera, Claudia, Hannah, and Raquel. Seven girls. The oldest, nineteen. The youngest, thirteen.

My eyes went to the mattress. The blonde was dead. We’d discovered that when she had never woken up and rigor mortis had set in. The kidnappers left her there. Left her with me. The smell was unbelievably sickening and the bugs had come in by the droves. Flies and gnats. I couldn’t move from my corner. Couldn’t bear to go anywhere close to the body. The silence and constant buzzing that surrounded me was driving me crazy and I found I was talking to myself just to stop the sudden panic attacks that left me shaking for hours.

As for tears, I hadn’t shed a single one. I was past the point of crying. My emotions were spent. Gone. Numb from the sights I’d seen. It didn’t stop my body from going through the motions that I should have felt though. The trouble breathing. The nausea. The feeling of impending doom. They hit hard. Making me rock back and forth and shake until I dry heaved. When they passed, I slept. At least until swatting the bugs woke me up. I had to get out of here. Had to at least hear something aside from the door opening and stale bread getting thrown in once a day. They hadn’t given me fresh water in, I couldn’t remember when. The small dirty amount that swished at the bottom was a combination of germs from my and the other girls’ hands.

I stood, facing the wall as I side-stepped to the door. To walk normally would allow me to see the rotting body out of my peripheral vision. I couldn’t do that again. I’d done it once, and like a dumbass, had to glance over. The caved in cheekbone with maggots crawling from the skin haunted my nightmares. No, I couldn’t turn.

My hands trailed against the wall as I got closer to the door. I was still sore, but nowhere near as bad as I had been. I was healing and it was time for me to try to escape. That was, if anyone would come to the door.

“Hello?” I gave three hard knocks. “Hello?”

Nothing. My hand gripped around the handle, but it wouldn’t budge. I banged some more. “Open the door.” My fist continued to pound and my screaming got louder. “Open the fucking door!” With one last hit, I stepped back. My hand throbbed as I placed my palms against the wall and leaned my head down. What I wouldn’t do for some fresh air.

My eyes stared down. My blue dress was more light brown now. My hair felt like an oily, dirty mess. My skin even darker due to the filthy surroundings. I was half surprised I didn’t have an infection again. Between the cuts I knew I’d had on my face, down to the deliberate earring incident, I was sure the fever would have come. It didn’t. So far, I’d been lucky.

“Get me out of here!” I screamed before I realized I had even wanted to. My mind was hanging on by a thread. I knew this, but I tried not to face the facts that I wasn’t strong enough to cope. I wouldn’t last this long just to turn into some broken slave for Blake. I wouldn’t. He deserved better than that. He was looking for me right now, and I wouldn’t make it a failed mission on his part. He’d have me. Whole. Not crazy. Not…ruined for good.

I saw that now. Appearances were nothing. I’d keep the scar and be happy for the rest of my life if it meant being with Blake. I would. I’d have him. That was all that was important. If my looks didn’t bother him, why should it bother me? I loved him, and I knew he had to love me. He had to. If not, he at least cared for me a lot. I could work with that. I could try to make him love me.

“Please!” I sank down and leaned into wall directly next to the door, hugging my legs up close to my chest. I’d wait until they brought my food. Then, I’d fight. I’d run and escape. I could do it. I’d find my way back to Blake.

My eyes closed and I let myself doze. Flashes of my Master taunted me. He appeared in the distance and I ran to him, but I could never reach him before he disappeared. Darkness once again took over until I heard him again.

“Crawl to me, kitten.” Blake crouched in the distance, his crooked finger motioning for me to come. I smiled, feeling my heart leap in my chest. I started forward, watching as I got closer. “That’s my girl. God, I love you, slave. Come to me. Keep coming.” I tried to crawl faster, but my legs felt like they were sinking in quicksand. My body leaned forward and I fought to make headway. “Such a good girl.” His hand reached out and I made a sound of frustration as my legs got stuck.

The sudden movement had my eyes flying open. The ceiling above moved and my eyes locked on a man’s back. The dark suit he wore confused me and it took a few seconds for me to kick into action. I was in a hallway. Out of the room.

My body twisted until I was on my stomach and I kicked my legs with every ounce of strength I had. The grip dropped and I surged to my feet, knowing that if I was going to get free, I had to make it past the stranger who’d turned to face me. Nothing about him looked the least bit familiar. A trimmed goatee shadowed full lips. His nose was thin like a blade and he had deep set brown eyes. Almost black. The dark hair that rested on his head was on the shorter side, but was styled fashionably. I didn’t understand. What happened to the Mexican men that had been taking the girls? Bringing us food and water?

“Who are you?” My voice sounded scratchy from the screaming and I cleared my throat, feeling how dry it was.

“You know who I am. Come, it’s time for you to go to your new home.”

“My new home?” I fought whether I should try to rush past him or comply with his orders until it gave me a better chance of escape.

In two strides he made it in front of me. I stood straight, not cowering like a part of me wanted to do. Blake wouldn’t want me to appear weak. He was going to make me the strongest I’d ever been. Maybe he already had.

“When I tell you to do something, you do it.”

I froze. I knew that voice when it was deeper like that. My eyes rose and I studied him even more. He didn’t move and neither did I.

“Kaitlyn.” The warning was evident, but my name was like a trigger. I wanted to hear him talk more that way I could put it together.

“Do I know you?”

My body was slammed into the wall, crushing my breasts. I placed my palms flat and kept my head to the side as he fitted his body into mine. “Close your eyes,” he said, lowly. “Feel what I can do to you.”

Flashes blinded me. Not of his face, but of the darkness the blindfold had cloaked me in. Of that smooth, deep voice so close to my ear as the Dom ordered me to touch myself. To enjoy the pain he was going to bring me. “Master X,” I whispered.

“Yes, slave. I told you I’d take care of you.”

Even then, he’d called me slave. The promises he’d whispered I assumed were nothing more than pillow talk. Trembling shook me as I tried to process everything. This man had been attracted to me. I knew that, but nothing had ever come of it. I didn’t even really know him aside from our meetings. Not that I hadn’t teased the idea. I’d liked what he’d given me. So much that I continued to go back.

“Are you my new Master?” The words were like razorblade leaving my throat. I had a Master, I didn’t want another, but I had to know his intentions.

“You’d like me to keep you. Unfortunately for you, you had your chance.”

“When?” I breathed out. “You never came to me. Never asked for anything permanent.”

As his hand cupped my breast, I tried not to fight. Not yet.

“You’re wrong.” He pushed my head into the wall harder with his own. The expensive smelling shaving cream lingered while he whispered against my cheek. “Think,” he hissed. “You had a choice. I gave you that.” He grew louder. “Think!”

I jumped at the explosion of his voice right next to my ear. My mind scrambled to the times I’d been at the club. Nothing really stuck out. I replayed the last time up until the night I was taken. A sound came from my throat as I remembered the two of us in the private room. The best one the club had. The one reserved for me every single time I called to let them know I was coming. Fuck. He’d played me from the very beginning.

What started out as curiosity had led to this very moment. All I had wanted to do was watch a show. The message that came, asking if I’d like a private session with the club’s best Dom, had been delivered by the waitress. I’d never done anything like that. It was my first time ever. The one that got me hooked. That kept me going back to the same man who now was doing nothing but trying to make my life a living hell. God…

Visions of him whipping me replayed in my head. I’d moaned and moved against him as he traced his fingers over the welts. The restraints on the St. Andrews cross had been tight around my wrists, but he’d left my legs undone. Touching my pussy, but never breaching my opening.

A sob left my lips. “You said you wanted to make me yours. I thought you meant you wanted to fuck me. You never had before.”

“And you said what?”

My closed eyes squeezed tighter and I hated the tear that escaped. “I was tired. I was being blackmailed. I wanted to go home.” I froze at my words, already knowing.

Pressure gripped my breast. “You took what I gave you and turned your back on me. On what I offered. You fucking used me for over a year and not once did I get shit out of it. I was the blackmailer, Kaitlyn. It was all a test, and you failed. You’re just like the rest.” He pinched my nipple, sending jolts of pain to the core of my stomach. “Now, you‘ll join them. Again. You’ll be a real slave. Not one who plays the role for their own satisfaction. Greedy fucking bitches. All of you.”

I reached back, raking my nails down the side of his face. I was barely able to turn around before he pinned my back against the wall. Blood ran down his cheek and I thrashed against him, feeling my side lock up from the pain of my previous attack.

“You’re going to rot in Korea. I’m going to make sure of it.” Both of his hands came around my neck and air was immediately cut off. Flashes of Blake blinded me. I got you, Kaitlyn. You can’t breathe. What do you do? His hands were grabbing my throat just like the man who was responsible for me being here. The self-defense move came crashing back into me, fresh from the training he’d put me through the week before I was taken. I brought my hands together and pushed up right between the would-be Dom’s hold, throwing my arms down hard on top of his. They bent in, loosening his grasp and bringing his face right within my reaching distance. I didn’t hesitate, I threw my head forward, connecting with my attacker just like Blake said I would.

Lights flashed before me, but I pushed myself around his hunched over frame.

“You fucking bitch,” he groaned.

I kicked him hard in the side and scrambled to the door, holding my ribs. My forehead tingled and burned where I had made contact. Ignoring the pain was nearly impossible, but I focused on escaping. The door at the end of the hall got closer and I pushed through, blinded by the midday sun.

Where the fuck was I? The structure I escaped from sat in the middle of a large parking lot. As if it were an old office building that now wasn’t in service anymore. Only one car rested in the large space and that was a black limo. Who the fuck was this man? Who had been the ones speaking Spanish? Confusion made focusing even harder. I didn’t know which way to go. If I went toward the limo, the driver wasn’t going to take me anywhere I wanted to go. Somehow, I knew this. He worked for my kidnapper. But past the parking lot was nothing but dirt fields. I’d have no cover. I was fucked.

The right answers wouldn’t come, but I had to take my chances. I pushed myself to the limo knowing I wasn’t going anywhere near fast enough. Footsteps pounded behind me, but I managed to grab the handle before my hair was jerked back.

“You…are going to fucking pay for what you did.” I was hauled back while he opened the door. I went crazy, feeling my hair rip as survival kicked in. It was the least of my worries. I couldn’t go to Korea. Couldn’t endure another Master. The limo was my only chance. If I could just get in and lock the door.

Hands grabbed around my waist and I screamed, more from the pain in my ribs, than surprise. The interior of the limo blurred as I was pulled into the car. Tape pushed against my mouth, instantly cutting off the majority of sound. One man held me down as the other wrapped my hands and feet together. As the Dom climbed in, I didn’t miss the malice pouring from him as he wiped the blood from his nose and mouth.

“Home.”

One word. A location that wasn’t the airport. That, I could work with. I wouldn’t think about what he had planned. It was unimportant. The only thing I needed to focus on was what could lead me back to Blake. What would help him find me.

Chapter 21

Blake

Devastated didn’t even begin to describe the way I felt as I sat outside the empty house for the fifth day in a row. Where was my slave? Where was Harvey? Getting back into Dark Dave’s had been impossible after the first night. No one would speak to me. Melissa had disappeared and all Preston and I had left to rely on was a large, empty house in a rich fucking neighborhood.

We’d scaled the walls. Deactivated the alarm. Looked through the mansion from top to bottom. Nothing but expensive artwork, sculptures, and a dungeon full of dark toys stood out in the furnished place. The man didn’t even have a skeleton crew keeping up the cleaning. The dust was thick, but only a few months’ worth. Maybe he’d be back. Maybe I was just grasping at straws.

Smoke billowed out from the car as Preston exhaled his cigarette. The cool breeze blew through keeping me clear from the smoke and I was thankful. Since we’d started staking out the house, Pretty Boy hadn’t stopped smoking. Said it was a nervous tick. I knew the truth. He couldn’t stand to sit still for long. His devotion to Kaitlyn was the only thing keeping him here with me.

“Coffee,” he groaned. “We’ve been up all night. It’s damn near noon. I’m starving and I can’t keep my eyes open.”

I tossed my bag of powdered donuts in his direction and he sighed and placed them in on the console. A frown came to my face. I knew he wanted real food. Hell, so did I, but I couldn’t miss my chance at Harvey coming home. “You can go if you want, but I’m not leaving. I can’t.”

Preston tossed the butt of the cigarette out and rubbed his eyes. “We have to get some sleep, Blake. I know you’re afraid you’re going to lose your chance at finding her, but no one’s here. No one is going to be coming back. This is a lost cause. We need to go eat, rest, and come up with a new plan. We’re wasting time here.”

Maybe he was right. I just couldn’t stand the thought of leaving. “We should chance questioning the neighbors.” I looked down the hill at the houses that rested on both sides of Harvey’s. Even up here felt like too far away, but the height gave us view down the sloped road.

“And ask them what?”

“When he was last here,” I snapped. “Come on, Preston. We have to do something. He’s still in the city. He has to be.”

“Why don’t you just man up and call the number? You have it, just hit dial.”

My eyes cut over to him. “If I did that, it could kill Kaitlyn. He’d know I have personal information. He might do something rash. We can’t afford for that to happen.” I had tried his other number a million times. Nothing. It no longer worked.

Preston let out a groan and pulled the handle, reclining his seat. “I’m taking a nap. Wake me up if anything happens.” The shades he had sitting on the top of his head, lowered, covering his eyes.  I kept quiet as I watched random cars go up and down the road. None of them turned into Harvey’s or his neighbors.

Hours went by and Preston snored lightly from the driver’s seat. My eyes rolled as I fought sleep myself. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d gotten more than a few hours at a time. I couldn’t. Not with Kaitlyn missing. Was she even still in this country? I wasn’t so sure.  The thought was downright terrifying.

My head fell back into the headrest as I tried to stay away. Darkness faded in and out and it took a few seconds for the sight of a limo to force me awake. My hand slapped into Preston’s shoulder as I rubbed one eye and watched it pull into Harvey’s gate.

“What the fuck?” Preston tried turning in his seat, still half asleep, but the steering wheel stopped the advance.

“Wake up. Harvey just pulled in.”

Preston jumped up so fast the glasses fell down his face. He threw them off and leaned forward, staring a few seconds before he turned to me. “What do we do now?” He looked at his watch and I did the same. It was a little after six. The sun would still be up another half hour, at least.

“Now, we can go get coffee and food. He’s not going anywhere for a while. The moment it gets dark, we’re in.”

A smile came to Preston’s face. “Now this, sounds like a plan.”

The Maserati came to life around us and I pulled the buckle on. My adrenaline was like a drug, feeding me the ultimate high. Harvey was home, or at least someone that could tell me where to find him. I’d take it. Anything to get me a step closer to Kaitlyn.

Three blocks away, Preston pulled into the same café I’d met him at. I looked over, shaking my head. “How are we so close to everything?” My hotel was two blocks the other way. It was too bizarre that I’d chosen the place I had.

“Stop thinking so much. Coffee.”

I nodded, climbing out. I needed caffeine like I needed my girl back. Without it, I wouldn’t have my head in the game. I was too tired. Too worn out.

As we sat down and ordered, I chugged as much as I could. The turkey sandwich and fries disappeared in record time. All I could think about was getting back. I’d come here for what I needed. The sun was starting to set, now I was ready to go.

Preston yawned and took another drink. “I think I’m going to sleep a week after this is over with. I’m seriously getting old. Can’t hang like I used to.”

I laughed. “What are you, like twenty-five?”

He didn’t look amused. “Twenty-nine, and thanks for the compliment. Now, let’s go before we start at each other’s throats again. I’ve had about enough of you as I can handle.”

“That makes two of us,” I said, standing.

And it was the truth. We fought about everything either of us said. Yet, I knew somehow that through the fighting, we’d bonded. Preston was all right in my book. A pain in the ass, but a good guy. The stories he’d told me about Kaitlyn made me look at him in a new light. He’d protected her a lot from sleazebags that were just out to try to get with her because of who she was. Also didn’t mind filling me in on the abusive ex-boyfriend I knew nothing about. That shitbag would be seeing me at some point.

Before I knew it, we were parked back in our spot on the top of the hill. Minutes flew by while I strapped on my chest holster and put on my duty belt. It held everything I needed from ammo, to my knife, to an extra gun, a flashlight. Even a pair of handcuffs.

Preston’s eyes got big as he leaned forward and stared at my waist. “Where’s mine?”

“You don’t get one.” I reached in the bag, handing him a ten inch blade and a twin to my Glock. “These are yours. That’s all you get. You do know how to use a gun, right?”

“Of course.”

I nodded and faced forward, focusing on the house. My breaths were coming too fast. I needed to get in the zone and calm. Kaitlyn needed me. Whether she was in there or not, she was still relying on me to find her. And I would. If it was the last thing I ever did.

The next hour dragged on endlessly, but I knew when it was the right time. I felt it all the way in my bones. The killer surfaced and hate resonated from every pore. The man who took Kaitlyn was only a short distance away and I’d kill him before the night was over. He’d tell me where my slave was.

“Let’s go.” I opened the door, looking around. Lights lit up some of the houses. Most of the inhabitants were too lost in their own worlds to recognize anything out of the ordinary. A Maserati blended into their neighborhood just like another carefully pruned shrub sitting in their yard.

My head motioned for Preston and we crossed the street, keeping close to the gates that guarded the houses. The first was white iron. We headed down the hill and came up to the mansion just before Harvey. The black iron was identical to the previous, but as we approached the rock wall of the blackmailer’s, I’d already gotten to experience the difficulties his provided. The barrier wasn’t just for looks. He was hell bent on keeping someone out and the wall did just that. If it weren’t for Preston, I would have had a hell of a time.

“Absolute silence,” I whispered.  I lowered, bracing my legs and cupping my hands together. With a hard push, Preston gripped to the top and pulled himself up. I had to admit, he was damn good at this breaking-in thing. I was actually impressed.

As he laid on his stomach and reached his hand down, I took a good look around. The neighborhood was so quiet. Not even a dog barked in the distance. I reached up and jumped, using my feet to help as I pulled myself up the rest of the way. Movement by the front door had me pausing. From the build of the guy who was smoking, I knew it had to be one of the men who took Kaitlyn. My blood boiled as I sized him up. Six feet. Maybe two inches taller. His shoulders were incredibly thick, but it wouldn’t pose a problem. He’d get his, but we needed to get off this wall, and fast.

The large shrubs aligning the house were our best bet. The only cover we’d get if I wanted to sneak up on him and slice open his fucking throat.

I pointed further down the wall and motioned for Preston to go. He stayed low as we made our way around to the side of the house. The foot of space we crouched on didn’t give us much room to move. One slip and we’d go crashing to the ground.

“Behind those bushes,” I whispered. “I’ll take care of the bastard by the front door.”

Preston nodded. I gripped to the sides of the wall, easing myself down. The extra two feet I dropped was made in silence. Perfect. Preston lowered and I made sure his was just as smooth. From the look he threw me, he didn’t appreciate my help. I could care less. Nothing was ruining my chances of getting inside.

Crossing the driveway and hiding in the shrubs was the worst possible idea there ever was. I was too big. Too thickly built to even move, more or less, do it quietly. This wasn’t going to work.

Preston was completely exposed and I pushed out to join him along the side of the house. “Let’s head to the back. We’ll go in through the back door like last time.” I barely heard the words I spoke, but Pretty Boy nodded. We’d just have to worry about the guy at the door later. I wanted to get to Harvey. To see if he was even here. From his driver’s license picture, I knew what he looked like. It shouldn’t have surprised me that he was the one following us around the store. He had made it sound like he had hired someone to watch her, but it had been him. The motherfucker had been so close and had escaped my grasp.

Again, the anger flared. Lights flooded the outside of the house and Preston froze. Not me. I grabbed his arm and burst into a full sprint until we reached the back entrance. It was still unlocked which told me the men hadn’t checked the house when they’d arrived. Had they noticed the alarm wasn’t activated? It didn’t seem right. They had to have been too preoccupied, but why?

I shut the door quietly behind me. The sound of Harvey’s voice drew me closer through the opened kitchen. I was a walking target with no cover whatsoever, yet I couldn’t stand not being able to see him, or what he was doing.

“It was so cute, really. You all huddled there. Holding to each other while you tried to calm their fears. Let’s start it over, shall we? I want to watch you tell each one of them, again, how you and your precious Blake were going to find them and save them.”

“No.” Kaitlyn’s shaking voice numbed my body with adrenaline. She was here. She was just within my grasp.

“Well, okay, then let’s watch the part where I pulled them from the room and tortured them.”

“No! No.” Sobbing grew louder and Preston’s hand jerked me back. My eyes cut to him and his arm slowly let go. The fear that flashed across his face didn’t even register until I realized I had my knife pressing into his chest. I took a deep breath and dropped my hand.

A laugh had me facing the front, to the wall that was obstructing my view.

“You don’t want to watch them beg for their lives? Come on, slave. That’s the best part. Here, watch.” There was a pause. “Look, there they go, walking out so proudly, as if they’re ready to face everything head on. And, here.” He got quiet again. “Then, BAM! I start slicing them to pieces. Look at all the blood, Kaitlyn. I spilt that for you. Don’t you like it?”

“Fuck you. Fuck you! I’ll kill you. I’ll fucking—” The sound of a fist connecting with flesh had me fighting against Preston’s hold.

“Don’t do it, Blake. You don’t know if there’s anyone with a gun in there. You can’t help her if you’re dead. Now, let’s find cover. We can’t get caught out here.”

He was right and I hated it. I nodded and eased to the entrance of the kitchen we were standing in. Kaitlyn’s screams were more of a growl. I peeked out of the entrance and headed down a hall. The opening ahead led to what I knew was the living room. That’s where they had my girl. If I could glance in for just a moment, I’d know what I was working with. Preston’s hand tapped me and he pointed behind us, to the staircase, then he motioned above. The loft. That’s right. I nodded as we kept low and pushed back.

The sound of a door shutting had us moving up the stairs even faster. Shit. Preston immediately lowered as we broke into the loft area. I eased my way up beside him and stared between the wooden posts of the banister. From this high, I had perfect view of the scene below. The man who’d been smoking walked further into the room, only to come to a stop at another’s side. Four men total. Harvey, the two bastards who took my slave, and a man wearing a suit who I could only assume was the driver of the limo. What the hell were they all doing? The large big screen on the wall caught my attention and it was paused, displaying a room that was covered in blood. A girl lay on a table and Harvey was smiling, looking off to the side. At someone? Probably. Sick fucks. I couldn’t wait to get my hands on them.

Kaitlyn faced my direction, but I couldn’t see her. The dress she wore made me feel sick. Had it not been for the ruffle at the neckline, I would have never of guessed it was the same one she’d been taken in. The light blue was gone, covered with a dingy brown. Her skin held a dark tint, no doubt covered in just as much grime. Thick knotted sections of her hair hung down, concealing her face from me. She shook, the cries leaving her, quiet and heavy.

“One more time. I personally think Tara was my favorite. The little girl was so attached to you, slave. What part do you think is better, when she arrives and sees all the blood from the previous murders I committed when she fought me as I strapped her to the table? Here. You decide.”

The video skipped forward and started. The aerial view told me he’d placed it in the corner of the room. Fear flashed against a young brunette’s face and it quickly turned to horror as her eyes scanned the blood that rested on and under the table. Harvey paused it.

“Look at her. She could have been prepared, but you built her up. Made her believe you were going to help her. Save her! Did you, Kaitlyn? Did you rescue Tara?” His fingers grabbed Kaitlyn’s hair and pulled her head back. Every ounce of air left me at seeing her face. Black and yellow covered under one of her eyes. The variation of shades on her skin were downright shocking. The thing that got me was that she was healing, which told me they’d done it when she’d first been taken. How bad had it been?

Preston’s hand grabbed my bicep and I looked over. The rage on his face could only match my own.

“Now look at her expression. She’s crushed, Kaitlyn. She knows you’ve lied. All this,” he picked up her hand, lifting her arm, “all these names you’ve carved on your skin. They’re going to be an everyday reminder of how you failed them. Killed them, Kaitlyn. You did that. You know that, right? They were only taken for your benefit. For this moment right here.” He let her arm drop. “Payback is a wonderful thing. For what you did to me, this is only the beginning.”

“What I did!” she exclaimed. “I told you I didn’t understand what you meant. You were cryptic. How could I have known you meant keep me versus fuck me? You were my Dom. That’s it. One I barely even saw.” Her eyes narrowed at him. “God, you spoke of trust. I gave you that, and you turn around and do all of this?”

“You used me! You’re nothing more than a whore like the rest.” He let go of her hair. “But, that’s fine. You want to be a slut, I’ll make it easier for you.” He motioned the other three men over. I had my gun in my hand before I realized it.

The chair Kaitlyn was tied to rocked wildly against her thrashing. I looked over at Preston. “You get the suit and the big guy on the right. I’ll take out the one on the left. Do not shoot Harvey. He is mine.

“But they’re so close to her.” His eyes went back and forth and I could see the panic. Shit. The lack of confidence wouldn’t do.

“Fine, just…get ready. If you feel you have a shot, take it. But not near her. If you shoot Kaitlyn, I’ll fucking kill you, myself.”

I lifted the Glock, aiming, just as the guy in the suit pulled out a knife. He leaned forward toward the rope and I didn’t hesitate. If the blade got any closer, it’d be too late.

The shot rang out, barely existent with the silencer. Blood sprayed from the back of his head and he collapsed. The men paused, one jumped back. I started pulling the trigger. Kaitlyn stilled in my peripheral vision, but I didn’t dare look over at her.

Pieces of wood flew out over my head from the banister and I ducked, barely hearing their weapon. They had silencers, too. Good. No cops. Preston took a shot and I lifted, noticing that Harvey and one of the men who’d taken Kaitlyn were running to take cover behind the couch. I pulled the trigger, hitting the big guy in the calf as he dove behind the leather.

Kaitlyn sat in the middle of the room staring up at me. I couldn’t read the expression on her face. All I knew was my heart was breaking, seeing her in the center of what was going on. She didn’t deserve this. Wasn’t any safer now than before I’d started shooting. The vulnerable position she was stuck in left me panicked. All they’d have to do is shoot her and put an end to it all. They had the perfect line of sight.

“Harvey,” I called out his name, praying that I could draw his attention from my slave. I turned to Preston, lowering my voice. “We have to find a way to get Kaitlyn out of there.”

The sound of a shot had me ducking my head even more. Fuck!

“This is much more exciting, isn’t it, Mr. Morgan?”

I looked up, scanning the room. Think, Blake. “If you say so. Listen, why don’t you come out and talk to me. We can handle this like adults. You can still walk out of here with a lot of money.” All he was getting was my blade ripping through his skin.

“Right.” He laughed.

I turned to Preston. “I’m going down there. If you see a shot for the big one, take it.” I pushed myself along the floor until I got to the stairs. Quietly, I headed down, peeking into the hallway. Nothing.

As I inched myself to the entrance I’d headed for last time, I knew I’d have them cornered if I could make it there without them hearing. Another shot rang out and I used the sound to burst toward the door frame. Fuck. Okay. I took two deep breaths and glanced inside. They both rested against the back of the sofa. Both armed. I breathed, counted to three, and spun back, bring up my Glock. I froze. They were both gone.

Shit. Where the hell had they gone so fast? Another shot and weight hitting the ground. I glanced inside to see the big guy dead not inches from Kaitlyn, and Harvey with the gun to her head. Bile burned the back of my throat as I eased into the room. My Glock never fell. I kept it trained on his head. Ready to take the shot when it was available.

“How is this little game going to end, Mr. Morgan? Does she die and we end up killing each other. Or do I kill her, then you kill me? That sounds like a sad life for you to live out. Alone, without your one true love.” The sarcasm was thick in his voice. I moved in closer. “Or maybe I kill you, and my slave can live it out in Korea until her new Master ends up killing her with his kinks.

A cry came from Kaitlyn as he pulled her head back and moved the barrel under her chin. Harvey was crouched down, hiding behind her, making it impossible for me to get a good shot.

“Put the gun down, Harvey, and step away. If you do, I promise I won’t shoot you.” No, I wouldn’t put a bullet in him. That’d be way too easy.

“Sir.” Kaitlyn’s voice was shaking as she called out to me. All I wanted to do was pull her into my arms. Promise her that nothing like this would ever happen again.

“Shh, kitten. It’s okay.”

Harvey pressed the gun into her harder, making her head tilt back even more. The rise and fall of her chest revealed the infinity symbol. All I wanted to do was stare at the little loops, and bask in the memories of making them.

“Don’t fucking talk to her like that. She’s my slave. Mine! Not yours. I decide what happens to her.” He cocked the hammer on the gun. “If I want her wasting away in Russia, Korea, Japan, or if I want her dead, that’s up to me,” he yelled.

“Come on, man. You can’t own someone who doesn’t want you.” Preston’s voice behind me almost had me turning around, but I didn’t break my focus from Harvey. “Isn’t it obvious Kaitlyn and Blake love each other? I mean, shit, it’s clear to me. Here, I’m going to stand so don’t shoot, okay?”

My jaw clenched at Preston’s stupidity. Of course he would…the thought was met with exactly what I knew would happen. The gun in Harvey’s hand rose to meet the new threat and I slammed the butt of my own gun down right against his wrist. The impact had the 9MM sliding against the wooden floors. Harvey dove for it, but not before I had him pinned to the ground with my knee right in the middle of his back.

“I do believe I saw a dungeon in the basement. How about you and I go check it out?” I took the handcuffs from my belt and slapped them on his wrists, all the years of being a detective still fresh in my head. My eyes rose to Kaitlyn’s. Tears were on the verge of spilling over, but she held them in. Without either of us saying a word, it felt like everything I’d neglected to tell my slave came pouring out in a tidal wave of release.

Preston was suddenly at Kaitlyn’s side, but she never looked at him. Her stare stayed focused on me. I wanted to pull her in my arms and hold her. Never let her go again. Not yet.

I broke the connection and ripped Harvey up to stand. “Preston, take her to the motel. I’ll meet you there in a few hours.”

“No.” Kaitlyn flew forward, jerking free from the loosened ropes. Her body launched into mine and I held Harvey’s arm firmly as he tried to break away. Preston slammed him to the ground, taking over. I didn’t waste the opportunity. I crushed my slave into my body, holding her tighter than I knew I should. The heavy breathing brushed against my ear and her arms had a death grip around my neck.

“I’m so sorry, kitten.” Apologizing would never be enough for failing her to the magnitude I held myself accountable for.

She shook her head and sniffled, placing her finger against my lips. “You have nothing to be sorry for. It wasn’t your fault.”

Regardless of what she said, I knew where the blame laid. With me. I should have never underestimated my enemy. Not after the suspicions. And I sure as hell should have never turned my back on my slave without making sure she had reached safety first, and that was by my side.

“I need you to go back with Preston.”

She shook her head, but I cupped her face making her look at me. “You’re going to go back to my room with Preston and wait for me. Then you’ll never have to be away from me again, I promise.”

“I didn’t break,” she whispered. “I’m not weak.”

The edge of my mouth lifted into a smile. “I told you from the beginning I knew you weren’t.” My lips pressed against hers, gently. The roughness only pushed me to get going. My girl was dehydrated. Probably starved all over again. Beaten. I turned my attention to Harvey as he kept trying to wrestle from Preston’s hold. In handcuffs, he couldn’t manage much, but I didn’t care. I stomped my foot as hard as I could against his ankle, snapping it. The yell that came out was quickly muffled as Preston pushed his face into the floor.

“Be still,” I growled at him. I turned back to Kaitlyn. “It’s time for you two to go. I’ll see you soon.”

Kaitlyn picked up my gloved hand. The kiss she placed was like déjà vu all over again. She’d done the exact thing the first time I saved her. My girl. My slave. I gripped the back of her neck and kissed her on the forehead. The moment my lips broke, my focus went to one thing and one thing only…the man who now belonged to me. I’d show him what it was like to suffer, and I’d do it with pleasure. Then, I’d take what was mine. His life.

Epilogue

Kaitlyn

“Say it, kitten. I want to hear you, loud and clear.”

Blake’s reflection behind me made me smile. The mirror wasn’t a problem anymore. Hadn’t been from the moment I got back to our home and my Master had picked up our routine. Who I saw now wasn’t the woman I’d seen before. The scars were a reminder, a badge, like Blake had once told me. I wore them with honor. A tribute to all the girls who weren’t lucky enough to make it out alive.

“I’m beautiful.”

He smiled behind me. “Yes. You are.” Blake turned me around to face him. It’d been almost a year since he’d saved me…again. A year of nothing but ups and downs, mingled with times of complete and utter happiness. The nightmares were the biggest problem. Those seven girls would forever haunt me. They’d suffered from the sick game Harvey had built around me and I’d never forgive myself for that. The only thing I could offer was me. My services. My life. My determination to find and bring home as many other slaves as I could. With my fiancé at my side and my good friend, Preston, always offering his assistance if we needed it, the three of us did what we could.

The altitude caused the jet to shift a little and I reached out to Blake’s arm. He immediately pulled me into his body, wrapping his arms around me tightly.

“It’s okay, slave. Who’s got you?”

“You do, Sir.”

“That’s right, and I’m never going to let anything happen to you again.”

“I know.” My lips pressed against the scar I carved into his chest, causing his hands to grip tighter.

“Now that you’re all clean, it’s time to go lie down. We still have a few hours before we get back to the States.”

I nodded and stepped back. This trip hadn’t been one for slave saving, but a personal getaway for the two of us. A romantic week in England, where Blake had proposed. The castle we’d stayed in had been perfect, amazing with its history of both good and bad. There wasn’t a more fitting place for the two of us to make the commitment.

Blake’s arms crossed over his chest and that look took over his expression. The one that promised me endless amounts of pleasure and pain. The one I had longed to see during all of those days we had been separated.

“Start crawling, kitten.”

I licked my lips as I lowered, nipping at Blake’s bare thigh. Droplets of water still dotted his skin from joining me in the shower and I didn’t miss my opportunity to trace my tongue over them. I stopped just short of his sac and spun around, glancing back as I headed for the room. What I was met with was Blake’s arm mid-air and then whack! His hand slapped against my bottom. I moaned and kept going.  The moment I reached the edge of the bed I was lifted and made to lay with my head down and my hips in the air.

“You still test me.” His teeth sank into my ass making my fingers grip to the silk comforter tightly. The pain eased as he pushed my knees apart and made a path from my pussy to my back entrance, only to dip back down to lick against my clit. I rocked back, getting another spanking for my impatience. “Slave, you’re pushing it. You act up one more time and I’m going to cuff and gag you.”

The smile that came to my face was automatic, but I kept still while he continued to swirl and suck on my folds. Only when I was on the edge of my orgasm did I lift my head. “So, are we talking about the actual gag or were you thinking along the lines of gagging me with your cock, because if I have a choice—”

A growl came from his mouth and I was flipped over and met with the weight of his body covering mine. Pressure from his hand pushed against my mouth and nose.

“You have no choices. I make those for you. You’re my slave. You know what that means.”

The need to fight for air had me turning my face to try to get any sort of oxygen I could. As our eyes met, the side of his mouth lifted. “Fight, slave. You know you want to.”

And I did, with everything inside of me. With his training, I was getting damn good, which, in turn, was making our sex life explosive.

My hands locked on his wrists and I used them for leverage as I bucked my hips. Blake didn’t so much as budge from on top of me, but his hand moved, giving me the breath I needed. The moment he grasped on my neck with both hands, I knew what I needed to do. The move we’d practiced a million times over the last few months. The thing was, he wasn’t being easy on me. He was literally choking me, and I loved it. Loved that I had the power to submit to him, or break his hold. A choice.

I crossed my arms directly on top of his, making an X, and gripped his wrists. The motions after that came so fast. I raised my hips, only to bring them down hard and do a crunch. My crossed arms connected with his, right over his elbows, and they buckled. I slunk to the side, quickly, and came back bracing my feet against his hips. As I pushed off and broke loose, I knew I could have had the option to fight more if it was a real attack, but I let him pull me back underneath him.

“God, I love you, slave.” His lips crushed into mine and I drank him in, savoring his distinct taste. Traces of mint from the toothpaste lingered and something altogether his own had me trying to pull him closer. I couldn’t get enough of my Master. He owned me, body and soul, and there wasn’t anything I wouldn’t do for him. Blake Morgan might have been dark. Might be a killer, but he was my killer. My heart. And, soon to be my husband. Forever. Just like the endless loops that scarred our skin. For infinity.

The End

About the Author

Alaska is an erotic BDSM author who also goes by the pen names Jennifer Salaiz and Jenny May. She lives in the SF Bay area...for now. She's a dreamer, and longs for the day when her husband and kids can load up in the car and drive until their hearts’ content. Adventure and discovering new places play a huge role in Alaska's life. It drives her, and feeds the creativity of coming up with new locations for her stories.

Within the last two years, Alaska and her family have drove across the country twice, and also drove the distance from Texas to California three times. Asked, if she could choose one place to permanently settle down, where it would be, Alaska laughed. "Montana, today. Tomorrow, it may be Alaska, again. I go back and forth."

When Alaska’s not dreaming of spontaneously hitting the road to find a new place to write about, she's being a mother and wife. If you're looking to connect with her to learn more, feel free to email her at alaska_angelini@yahoo.com, or find her on Facebook. You can also stop by her website jennymayauthor.com.

Want more Captive to the Dark?

Coming soon!

Also look out for…